Louis awoke with a start, sitting bolt upright on his bed. His heart was beating so fast he felt as though his chest would burst. He wiped the clammy drops from his brow and tried to recall the details of the nightmare.....

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

He had dreamed that he has gone to bed after a party and that he had fun with a mistress there. Everything was fine but then suddenly his surroundings changed. The walls changed into stone-walls and his big comfortable bed changed into a cot. But that was not the most scariest thing. When he looked at his mistress there wasn't any mistress anymore but a man. First he couldn't see his face because it was overshadowed. But then the man looked directly at him and Louis could see his face. It was his own one! Then he had woke up.

"Wha... What does this dream mean?", Louis asked himself. He believed that dreams could tell a man his future and so this dream scared him.

He thought if he should tell this dream to his father or mother. He was Louis, the Dauphin of France. He was almost 16 years old and his father was Louis XIII. His mother was Anne from Austria.

"Maybe I should tell it to my father", Louis said and stood up.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis XIII had performed the nightly ceremony required of him as King and dismissed the servants, save his page and the royal guard who were positioned discretly in an alcove behind his bed.

 

He now sat at his desk, reviewing some of his correspondance. Lately, he had began to feel his age more and more. He could no longer enjoy the hunts, the garden parties, the balls, because of the attacks of gout which were becoming more frequent. Now he only had his women to give him pleasure. And his son.

 

'Sire,' his Page announced.

 

'What is it, Henri?'

 

'Sire, the Dauphin would like to see you.'

 

'Send him in then.'

 

The old King felt a rush of anxiety as he waited for his son. A visit so late? He could not help but worry.

 

Louis appeared through the door. He came up to his father and kissed his hand.

 

'My Lord,' he said.

 

'My son,' the old King replied warmly. 'Are you well? What brings you here so late?'

 

Louis felt his face flush. Perhaps he was too old to be bothering his father with such foolish worries as nightmares. He hesitated for more than a moment.

 

'Father...I...You once told me that our dreams tell us something of our destinies.'

 

'I did say that,' Louis XIII replied, studying his son closely. The boy grew closer to manhood everyday he realised.

 

'It's just, I...There was a dream, tonight...'

 

Louis did not want to use the word 'Nightmare.'

'And I...There was a man, and he looked like me. He was my double, Father.'

 

Louis XIII started slightly, but accustomed as he was to court protocol he managed to hide it from his son. 'Was this the right time?' the Old King wondered. 'Was Louis ready to hear the truth?'

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Come on. Sit down my son", the king said.

 

Louis took a chair and sat down in front of his father. He was a litte nervous because he felt that his father wanted to tell him something very important.

 

The king moaned and then he began to tell:

"Listen my son. You're not my only child. You have a brother."

 

"Of course I have a brother, Philippe D'Orleans.", Louis answered wondering what his father wanted to say.

 

"No Louis. I'm talking of another brother. You... you have a twin."

 

"Wha...what?!"

 

Louis looked totally surprised at his father. He didn't know what to think. Did his father make a joke or did he say the truth?

 

"Father, sire, are you kidding?", he asked all mixed up.

 

"No. I'm not kidding. I think it wouldn't be a good joke. You have a twin. He's called Philippe, too. He lives in a country-house not so far from Paris."

 

The Dauphin felt how he became angry.

 

"If I have a twin, why didn't you tell me about him earlier and why isn't he here at the palace?"

 

The old king put a hand on his son's shoulder and smiled.

 

"I understand your anger my son but you are the Dauphin and one day you will become king of france. Philippe is your twin. He could think that he has a right to be king, too. And he would be right by this. I don't want a fight for the throne between my sons. So I have kept secret Philippe's identity. He also don't know who he is."

 

"You mean he would be a danger for me, father?"

 

"I'm sorry to say this but... yes, he's a potential danger for you. But he's also your brother. Never forget this, Louis."

 

"My brother...", Louis replied pensively.

 

Suddenly the old king stood up as he wanted to stop the conversation.

 

"Please son, leave now", he said.

 

Louis nodded and stood up, too.

 

"As you want, Mylord", he said and kissed his father's hand again. Then he left the room.

When he was outside he sat down on the floor.

"A twin... I have a twin! Why didn't he tell me? Why? Oh god, I don't know what to think anymore..."

 

Louis was all mixed up and then he started to cry. He even didn't know exactly why but he couldn't hold back his tears. Some minutes later his old nurse-maid found him in this condition.

 

‘Your Highness,’ she exclaimed, falling down beside him. ‘Whatever is the matter?’

 

Louis wiped away his tears hurriedly. ‘I…It’s nothing, Madame.’

He did not want to lie to Madame Fleurette but he was all too aware that this particular revelation could not be shared with anyone. A secret of State, his father would call it.

 

Louis sighed. He could tell the nurse was upset that he would not tell her the reason for his emotion. But she pushed her feelings away and smiled kindly.

 

‘Well your Highness, I know you are almost grown up now, but being out of bed at this hour? Come on, let’s get you back. You know it’s an early start for mass in the morning.’

 

She ruffled his hair, just as she had done when he was eight and ten. It felt good, especially now. He still felt confused, shocked, disoriented, but the comfort helped.

 

He allowed his nurse to lead him back to his chambers.

*************************************************************************

Louis could not sleep very well that night. He kept thinking about his brother, this Philippe. His emotions were very mixed. As the hours passed he moved through anger, resentment, sadness, regret. Evntually though his heavy eyes closed.

 

The Dauphin was awakened by a quiet voice. 'Louis? My darling.'

 

He opened his eyes which hurt from the lack of sleep. His mother sat by his bedside. He sat up confused. His mother had not been there in the morning since - Louis could not remember. For a moment he imagined that Father must have told her about their mightnight conversation. 'Typical,' Louis thought. The King always sent his wife to deal with any delicate matters concerning their young heir.

 

Louis rubbed his eyes and yawned. He wasn't in the mood to talk to anyone about this brother, this twin, least of all his mother. He looked closely at her.

 

'Mother,' he said forcing a smile.

 

Something in her face made his heart leap. A terror gripped him.

 

'Louis there is something I must tell you,' Anne began gently. She leaned closer to her son and gripped his hand.

 

Louis did not want to hear.

 

'Louis, its your father....He's....'

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"... He has become very ill during the night... the doctors say... that he will die."

 

Louis saw tears in his mother's eyes. First he was too shocked to show any emotions but then slowly he began to feel the sadness. He felt how his eyes became wet.

 

"That's not true mother. Tell me that it is not true", he begged.

 

His mother gave him a huge and he felt her heart beating.

 

"I'm so sorry Louis but it is true. Your father wants to see you."

 

"All right. I'll go", he answered and stood up rubbing his tears off.

 

He followed his mother out of the chamber and they went to the king's bedroom. When they stepped in Louis saw that his father lied in his bed. Three doctors where in the room and also the king's own priest. So if even the priest was here his father would really die.

 

"Father!", Louis screamed and knelt down next to the bed.

 

"Please your Highness", the priest said, "don't scream so loudly. Your father needs silence."

 

But the king smiled.

 

"It's okay", he said.

 

Then he looked at his son.

 

"Louis, my son, my time has come. Now I give france in your hands. Be a good king, my son. Love your people and your country and then you will be beloved, too."

 

"I'll do my best", Louis said with tears in his eyes, "but I..."

 

"What?"

 

"I have fear. Actually I'm still a child. I don't know if I'm able to manage this task."

 

The king smiled again.

 

"Of course you will and I'm sure your mother will help you", he tried to encourage him.

"Au revoir, my son. I have loved you. May god and your people also love you."

 

Louis felt that he would burst into tears any moment. He wanted to answer something but the priest put a hand on his shoulder.

 

"Please, you have to leave now your Highness. I have to be alone with the king now."

 

"I understand", Louis answered sadly.

 

Then he stood up again and left the bedroom. His mother and the doctors followed him.

 

Outside of the chamber Louis began to cry immediately. His mother tried to comfort him but suddenly he stopped.

 

"Where's Philippe", he asked. He was talking about his younger brother, Philippe D'Orleans. "Has nobody told him anything?"

 

"Oh my god, we really have forgotten it", one of the doctors said and left to look for the prince.

 

About five minutes later the priest left the king's bedroom. Louis and the others turned turned and looked at him. He looked sadly.

 

"It is over", he said, "the king is dead... Long live the king."

 

And then he knelt down and kissed Louis' hand. The doctors followed his example. Louis didn't know how to react. Then they saw the third doctor who came back with the prince.

 

"Where's father?!", Philippe called, "I want to see him!"

 

The queen looked sadly at her youngest son.

 

"I'm so sorry, Philippe. But... you are to late. He... he's already dead."

 

"Oh no!"

 

The young prince felt onto his knees and started to cry. 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis wanted to be the one to comfort his brother but the doctors fawned all over their new King, each of them anxious to earn the place of his favourite. Louis watched as his mother held his little brother, giving him comfort. Louis felt an overwhelming urge to be alone with his family.

 

'I wish to see my father,' he said strongly. The doctors nodded obligingly.

 

'Of course Sire. Anything you wish, Your Majesty.'

 

Louis bent down next to his brother. They had always been close. He spoke softly. 'Philippe I would like you to come and say goodbye to Father with me.'

 

Philippe nodded, wiping away his tears.

 

'You too Mother.'

 

Anne just smiled sadly. The loss of her husband affected her deeply, but she was also gripped with fear for her young son and the responsibilties he would face now.

 

Supporting each other the Royal family struggled into the Old Kings bedroom.

 

Louis struggled to become accustomed to the expectations of him, just as he struggled to endure all the extra attention. Just a week had passed since his Fathers death and yet ministers had begun to approach him with all kinds of requests. Money for this, money for that, an alliance with Spain. Louis XIV was just a child. Of course his Father had been preparing him but the Kings death had been sudden, unexpected. Louis was only too aware that his training was far from complete.

 

He didn't want to drag his mother from her grief but he felt as though he had no choice. Besides there was the other matter to deal with, the one that had been nagging in the back of his mind now for over a week. But first he knew he must speak to the Queen.

 

He stood up from his desk and announced, 'I wish to visit my Mother.'

 

********************************************************************************

Anne wasn't suprised to see him, Louis noticed as he drew up an armchair next to her. Undoubtedly Father had made all the arrangements with her.

'Mother,' he said lovingly, kissing her gently on the cheek. 'How are you?'

 

Anne sighed. 'This week has been very difficult for us all Louis, but I think particularly for you my son.'

 

She did not offer the boy help, but Louis could hear the unspoken words.

 

'Mother...I...There is so much I have yet to learn...'

 

'Your Father said this to me Louis.'

 

'And then?'

 

'Of course I will help you, my son.'

 

Louis smiled at his mother, but the worry did not leave his face. He struggled to find the right words.

 

'Is there something else my son?' Anne asked warmly.

 

'Before Father ...died he...he told me about the other one, the twin.'

 

Anne's eyes took on an expression of deep buried sadness.

 

'I never saw him Louis. He...he died before I could hold him....' Louis saw tears in her eyes but he was too confused to respond. 'Your father said we should not tell you...'

 

'Mother, I...I don't understand.' Louis replied. 'You speak of my twin, the one you named Philippe?'

 

Anne could only nod.

 

'Mother, Father said this twin is alive. He...he lives in a country house not far from Paris...'

 

'No Louis, you must be mistaken...' Anne's eyes were wide.

 

'I'm not mother. Father was quite clear, of that I'm sure.'

 

'No...' Anne sobbed. 'Why would he...he said he was dead. Why would he say that Louis? Why would he send him away?

 

The young King hugged his mother.

 

'Father said...This twin he might be a danger to me. He might want my throne.'

 

'He is your brother, just as Philippe is...'

 

'He is my twin. My double. Some might say that he is the true King...'

 

'But Louis, he should be here, with us, yes?' Anne pleaded with her young son. 'I know it will be a shock, but in time people will accept it.'

 

'No Mother. I must respect Father's wishes. He...he must never come here.'

 

'Louis please...'

 

'No Mother. I've been thinking about it. I am a young King, some might see me as vunerable. If anyone were to find out about him, then they might use him to usurpe the throne. Father choose me as King.'

 

'So you're going to leave him where he is. Where is he?'

 

Louis shook his head. He'd found correspondance from the Princes guardians among his Fathers private papers.

 

'I don't think it would be a good idea for you to know Mother.'

 

'Why not? You'll let me visit him won't you. He's my son Louis!'

 

Louis couldn't look at his mother at more. Guilt tore at his insides. 'I've been thinking about that too...' he said quietly.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Please, Louis. Let me see him."

 

Louis didn't know what to do. He already had a solution for this twin-problem in mind, a very cruel solution but on the other hand he didn't want to see his mother being sad and he wished that he could comply with her whish. Finally he made a descision.

 

"Mother", he said, "If I allow you to visit my twin, then you must promise me that you won't tell him who he is and that you are his mother. Maybe he even don't know how you are looking. Then you should even don't tell him that you are the queen. Tell him that you're just an aristocrat woman."

 

"And then you will allow me to see him?"

 

"Yes, mother."

 

"Allright Louis. I won't tell him anything. I promise you."

 

"When do you want to visit him?"

 

"As soon as possible. Maybe already tomorrow."

 

Louis nodded.

 

"You are allowed to visit him tomorrow, mother. I will tell you this evening, where he lives. You will travel alone because nobody else is allowed to see Philippe. Did you understand me?"

 

"I've understand, Louis."

 

"Okay. I'll see you at the evening", Louis said and left his mother alone.

 

After this conversation with his mother Louis ordered a servant to inform the musketeer Aramis that he wanted to see him.

 

"Tell him that I want to see him in my study immediately", he said.

 

"As you want, your majesty", the servant said and left.

Louis had decided what he would do with his twin Philippe. He knew that it was a crime but it was the only way to really safe his throne and Aramis was the best man to accomplish this task, but not before his mother had visit Philippe. He wanted to do her this favour before he would seal Philippe's destiny. 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Sire,' the Page annouced. 'Aramis of the Kings Musketteers.'

 

Louis looked up from his desk.

 

'Leave us,' he said.

 

The page bowed low.

 

'Your Majesty,' Aramis said, bowing to the new King. He was a man well into his thirties, his hair beginning to turn grey. He was dressed in his best uniform, which seemed incomplete without the sword he had been obligded to remove before his audience with Louis XIV.

 

'Aramis,' Louis said. 'My father has always spoken to me very highly of your accompliments, those of you and your friends. I hope that you will be able to add to these accompliments in my service.'

 

'Yes Sire.'

 

Louis smiled. Aramis was looking at him very closely. The musketteer could tell the King had summonned him for much more than this.

 

'I suppose as a musketteer, Monsieur, one must learn to be discreet?'

 

'Yes Sire,' Aramis replied, with a small smile. To him it seemed like a foolish question for the King to ask.

 

Louis didn't seem to notice.

 

'Monsieur I must come right to the point. You were on duty, in the Queens chamber on the night of my birth, were you not?'

 

'Yes Sire,'

 

'Then you know of the twin...My brother.'

 

'I was aware that the queen delivered two sons, yes, Sire.'

 

'And it was you that my Father entrusted to take the second child to a village, in Burgundy, was it not Monsieur?'

 

'Yes Sire.' Aramis replied. He did not like the direction this conversation was going in. Perhaps Athos had been right that he should be worried....

 

'Can you tell me the name of the village?'

 

'Noisy le Sec, Sire.'

 

'Noisy le Sec,' Louis repeated thoughtfully. 'You would know where to find that village now, that house?'

 

'Of course Sire.'

 

'Well then Monsieur it seems as though you will be the perfect choice for a rather delicate mission. I wish you to go to this country house at the midnight hour tomorrow; alone. You will take my brother into your custody and deliver him, promptly, without anyone seeing him, to the prison Isle St Marguerite. Can you accept this mission, Aramis?'

 

Aramis looked shocked. He could not disguise it. Much as the idea of this particular mission tore his soul, his burning ambition allowed him to nod.

 

'Yes Sire,' he said quietly.

 

Louis bit his lip. It was done, he had arranged it. Yet he found himself feeling vunerable.

 

'That will be all for the moment Aramis. I will send further orders to your barracks tommorow morning.'

 

'Yes Sire.'

 

*******************************************************************************

 

'Philippe! Philippe!' 'Where the devil is the boy?' Monsieur Le Porte said to himself. 'An important visitor and he has disapeared...' 'Philippe!'

 

The boy summoned ran swiftly up the garden path. 'Yes Papa?' he asked in a soft, warm tone.

 

'We have a visitor. A lady....and she wants to meet you.' the boys guardian explained. He scrutinised the boys dirty, old clothing, his messed up blonde curls,the slightest trace of sunburn on his tanned cheeks. The boy was handsome, there was no doubt, but at that moment, La Porte admitted he looked more like a street urchin than a young gentleman. He shook his head.

 

'You'll have to go and wash and change,' he said.

 

'A visitor, Papa?' Philippe asked.

 

'Yes a visitor....an important visitor.'

 

'But we never have visitors...' the boy continued thoughtfully. 'Who is she?'

 

'Never you mind, Philippe. Now hurry up, we must not keep her waiting.'

 

Philippe looked at the man who he thought of as a father and could not help but notice the tension and concern in his face. He questioned the man with his vivid blue eyes but La Porte cast him a glance as much to say 'Now!'

 

Philippe understood. He hurried into the house.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe went into the bathroom immediately where a maid helped him to wash himself. Then she gave him new clothes and comb his hair.

 

"You're looking wonderful, Philippe", the maid said after Philippe was ready and watching himself in a mirror.

 

Philippe smiled while he was looking at himself with a childlike glance.

 

"I can't wait to see the visitor. It is the first time I ever a visitor."

 

"Then what you're still waiting for?", the maid asked with a smile, "Hurry up."

 

"Okay."

 

Philippe left the bathroom and run down the stairs. In the entrance hall he met some of his servants and a woman who must be the visitor.

 

"Here I am", Philippe called.

 

The woman turned and looked at him. She was middle-aged and quite handsome. Philippe noticed that she seemed to be deeply affected by seeing him and he wondered why.

 

"Welcome in my house, Mylady. I'm Philippe, the owner of this small premises", he finally said. Then he suddenly remembered where he had seen the face of this woman before. On one of some paintings which a trader had tried to sell him some day ago. It was the face of Queen Anne of france, the wife of Louis XIII! What the hell was she doing here.

 

"Your... your majesty!", he gasped.

 

Anne looked at Philippe. He looked exactly like Louis except of the fact that he was more tanned. The queen wanted to hug him but she knew that she couldn't do it. Anne had trouble to hold back her tears of emotion.

 

"Thank you, my young Lord", she answered, "I was on a trip to the Bretagne and now I'm on my way back to Paris. I wanted to ask if I could rest here for a while."

 

"Of course, Mylady. I'm proud to be allowed to give the queen of france a lodging."

 

Anne sobbed. Philippe was so formly. She had rather huged him. But she also knew that Philippe didn't know that she was his mother. For him she was just the queen of france and so he just acted like a man has to act if he's visited by the queen.

 

"Thank you", she said, "Do you want to show me your house?"

 

"Of course, your majesty. Please follow me", Philippe answered.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

Philippe and Anne had a very nice time together. The boy was happy that the queen seemed to like him and he condeled with her on the death of her husband. They talked about many things and Philippe was happy because nobody had talked so long to him before. When Anne left again she couldn't resist and huged her son.

 

"Thank you, young Lord", she said, "I had a nice time here and it was very nice to have a conversation with you."

 

Philippe smiled happily.

 

"It was a pleasure for me, your majesty. I hope you will have a good home-coming."

 

"Me too. Au revoir my young friend."

_________________________________________________________________________

 

It was already 23:48 pm when Philippe finally went to bed. He had been too affected by the visit of the queen, so that he couldn't sleep earlier. But now he was tired. When he lied in his bed he thought again about the visit of Queen Anne. She had been so nice to him, more nice than anyone else before. Philippe was very impressed by this fact because she was the Queen and he only belonged to the normal landed gentry and wasn't even adult yet.

While he was still thinking, Philippe suddenly heard strange loud noises which were coming out of the entrance hall and then he heard how somenbody climbed up the stairs to his bedroom...

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

His heart pounding in his chest, he rose from his bed. He had extinguished his lamp, and it being the summer, there was no embers left in the fire, so it was very dark. Philippe didn't know what to do. The noises had to have been someone breaking in through the front door. 'A thief?' Philippe questioned.

 

Although the boy was afraid, he was not going to just hide while some robber pilfered his pocessions. He moved quietly to the fireplace and picked up the poker.

 

The hair on the back of his neck stood on end as the door handle turned. He wished he'd had time to make it to the door to take the intruder by suprise. And he wished his Papa would wake up...

 

The door creaked open and a shadow slipped inside.

 

Philippe moved forward. 'Whoever you are, leave this house,' he said, trying to sound grown-up. Inspite of his effort his voice sounded childish and afraid to him. He cursed himself.

 

'Put down your weapon, boy,' came the reply. 'Don't make me hurt you.'

 

Philippe considered himself a good fighter, he had studied hard and learnt all the moves his Papa could teach him. He wasn't about to let anyone take his things.

 

He ran forward full of youthful energy and raised his weapon. As he brought it down there was a clink as metal met metal. It all happened so quickly that before he knew it Philippe was disarmed and the man put his sword to his neck.

 

Philippe was confused, and scared.

 

'Who are you?' he demanded. 'What are you doing here?'

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I'm not allowed to tell you this", the stranger answered, "I can only tell you that I'm not a thief or murderer."

 

Philippe didn't understand anything.

 

"But if you're not a thief or murderer, what are you then and what are you doing here?!"

 

"I can't tell you who I am but I can tell you why I'm here... I'm here to take you to prison. You're arrested, boy."

 

Philippe was totally shocked.

 

"But I... have nothing done", he stammered.

 

"Will you follow me of your own free will or do I have to fetter you first?"

 

"I will not follow you untill you haven't tell me why", Philippe answered and he sounded totally scared.

 

"Come on boy", the man said, "I don't want to hurt you but if you're willing to struggle then I have no other choice."

 

Philippe was near to cry. He didn't know what to do. He knew that there was no chance to struggle or to run away and finally he gave up.

 

"Am I allowed to put some other clothes on before?", he asked quietly because he was only wearing his night-shirt at the moment.

 

"You will get other clothes in prison", the man answered.

 

Philippe nodded and Aramis could see the tears in his eyes. He felt sorry for the little boy who had done nothing wrong but he had to accomplished his task.

 

"I'll come with you", Philippe finally said and Aramis heard from his voice that the boy could burst into tears any moment.

 

"Then come", Aramis said.

He took Philippe's arm and lead him out of the chamber. 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis lay in bed. He couldn't sleep. All he could do was think about the misson, his brother. He sighed and turned over again. He knew he would see his mother again in the morning and he would have to tell her....What could he say? She had looked so happy when she had returned from her visit; undoubtedly she would ask for another. And what would he say? Could he tell her the truth? All of it?

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Anne was also awake, sitting in an armchair, holding the rose she had picked in Philippe's garden. She sighed happily. For so long she had mourned her boy, wondering how he would have grown up. Now she had seen him and he was a handsome, intelligent and kind young man. This made Anne proud, just as she was pround of both her other sons. 'Perhaps if Louis just met him...' she asked herself hopefully. Her three sons near her at the Palace? Was it too much to hope for?

 

Anne stood up and walked to her bed with the precious rose still in her hand.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Philippe sank into the recesses of the carraige. He was trembling with fear, going over and over the man's, his captors words in his head. 'A prison?' Philippe racked he brains for anything that could explain why this would be happening to him, but he could think of nothing. Nothing appart from the coincidence of the the Queens visit being on the same day. 'Had he done something to offend her?' he wondered. He hoped not. He had really liked her and he thought she had liked him.

 

After some minutes he summoned enough courage to speak again.

 

'Will you at least tell me what crime I am charged with?' he asked. He tried to make his voice strong, but to him it just sounded like a childs.

 

'I cannot answer you boy.' Aramis replied. 'Please be quiet, or I will have to fetter and gag you.'

 

Philippe shivered and sunk further back into the darkness. He felt so helpless and he had no idea what to do. He waited.

 

After a minute or so the man spoke again. 'Listen...why don't you get some sleep, boy? I'm not going to hurt you.'

 

Philippe felt a lump in his throat. He knew he was close to tears.

 

'Then why are you doing this to me?' he asked softly.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I can only repeat what I've said before. I can't tell you the reason", Aramis answered.

 

Philippe now started to cry.

 

"But why? Why?! You're talking to me the whole time like you feel sorry for me but you even don't want to tell me why this is happening to me. How can you act like you feel sorry for me if you're so cruel to not even tell me the reason for my capture?!"

 

Aramis felt that he would perhaps tell the true reason to Philippe if the boy wouldn't stopp asking questions. His tears, his voice of an innocent child and his sad looking eyes broke Aramis' heart. The boy finally had to stopp talking.

 

"Okay boy", Aramis said and tried to sound sternly, "I've warned you. I tell you if you're not quiet, I have to fetter and gag you. And so I will do now."

 

"Oh please no. I'm quiet now", Philippe said but Aramis took a rope and a cloth and fettered and gagged him. He felt like a criminal by doing this.

 

'I'm the one who should go to prison for doing this to an innocent child and not this boy', he thought.

 

Philippe was quiet now.

__________________________________________________________________________

 

The next morning in the palace Louis was waked up by his little brother Philippe D'Orleans. The prince jumped on his brother's bed.

 

"Good morning, brother!", he called and laughed.

 

"Philippe, I'm king now and you as my younger brother are the second man after me in the state. When will you learn to act like a noble man and not like a child?", Louis said and rubbed his eyes.

 

Philippe grinned.

 

"I know you don't tell me the truth, Louis."

 

"What do you mean."

 

"I'm not the second man of the state. Actually I'm only the third one."

 

Louis started to become nervous.

 

"What are you talking about?"

"I have spy on your conversation with mother. You have a twin, right? So he's second man in state and not me. I heard he's also named Philippe like me."

 

Louis came close to his little brother.

 

"Listen to me, little brother", he said, "I love you and I don't want to hurt you. So please forget what you've heard. There's no twin. Do you understand? No twin."

 

Philippe D'Orleans wasn't very impressed by his brother's threat.

 

"You have allowed mother to met him", he said, "I would like to met him, too." 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis knew things were starting to get out of control. As if he didn't have enough to deal with.

 

'Philippe, there is no brother!' he replied angrily. 'I never want to hear you speak of him again, is that clear?'

 

His little brother looked hurt.

 

'I only want to meet him, Louis...' he said quietly. 'But if your Majesty forbids me...'

 

Louis shook his head and sighed deeply.

 

'I'm sorry little brother. I didn't mean to snap, but these last weeks have been difficult for me. Philippe, being King, it is so very hard...'

 

Philippe leaned over and hugged his brother. 'I won't speak of it again, I promise, Louis,' he said.

 

'Do you know what a State secret is Philippe?' Louis asked softly.

 

'Of course I do.' the boy replied reproachfully.

 

'This conversation; it is one, do you understand?'

 

'Yes Louis. I already said I wouldn't mention it again. You can trust me....I'm the second man of the state.'

 

Louis managed a faint smile.

 

'I know you are Philipppe. Come on....you will eat with me this morning.'

 

*******************************************************************************

 

As the morning light filtered into the carraige, Philippe felt sick. He had not slept, and neither he noted had his captor. The boy sat hunched uncomfortably, his head rested on his chest. The thick ropes around his wrists hurt, his hands were tingling and his mouth was very dry. He wanted to cry some more, but he didn't allow himself to.

Every so often the man, who wore a hood over his face, would look out of the window. This terrified Philippe, as the realisation hit him that they were nearing their destination. The prison. Even the word made him tremble.

 

The horses were definately beginning to slow down he realised. A wild thought came into the boys mind. 'Could this be an opportunity to escape?' His heart leap with a mixture of fear and hope, but almost simultaniously he felt his captors hand take a firm hold of his arm.

 

Philippe flinched.

 

'It's alright boy,' the man said. 'I already told you I'm not going to hurt you....Now listen, we're nearly there. I'm going to have to cover your head, alright?'

 

Philippe's cry of terror was stiffled by the gag. As he tried to move away fresh tears flowed from his eyes.

 

'Come on boy, I don't want to hurt you...'

 

Philippe didn't want to listen. He wanted to know where he was being taken, what was being done to him.

'Please boy,'

 

Aramis pushed him hard against the side of the carraige and roughly pulled the rough sack over the prisoners head. He could feel the boy trembling and the movement of his chest as he sobbed quietly.

 

He stayed still for a moment, listening to the boy's tears, wishing he could change his mind, before he realised that the carraige had stopped.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Aramis sobbed.

 

"We have arrived", he said.

 

He opened the door of the carriage and got out. Then he took Philippe out of the carriage. He felt that the boy was shaking.

 

"Don't fear, boy. Nobody is going to hurt you. You will be allowed to live in peace in prison."

 

But Aramis could only hear how Philippe sobbed quietly.

 

"Please, don't make it so hard for me, boy", he begged.

 

Philippe couldn't understand his captor. He acted the whole time like he felt extremly sorry for him. But if he felt so sorry, why was he doing this to him? Why was he so cruel to even not tell him the reason for all this. Philippe couldn't understand this because he thought that it was normal to at least tell a prisoner why he was arrested. He felt how he began to hate this stranger. This man was a hypocrite. He pretended to be sympathized but actually he was a heartless cruel man because he did these cruel things to him without telling him any reason.

 

They had stopped near at the sea-coast. A man with a little boat was waiting for them there. Aramis lead Philippe to the boat. From the sea-coast he already could see the island with the prison.

 

"Ah, so there's our little prisoner", the man at the boat said.

Aramis nodded.

 

"Yes. Be carrifully with him. Don't hurt him. He's still a child."

 

The man shook his head.

 

"Who should understand this world where children are being taken to prison?"

 

Then he took Philippe with Aramis help into the boat. Aramis got in, too and the man rowed them to the island with the prison.

 

When they arrived there Aramis got out with Philippe and the man rowed back to the sea-coast. Aramis lead his prisoner into the prison. Philippe was dying inside.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

Louis had taken breakfeast with his younger brother and now he was walking with him and their mother through the gardens of the palace.

 

"Isn't that a nice day?", Philippe asked while trying to catch a butterfly.

 

"Yes, it is", Louis answered with a smile. He was happy that he had found a solution for his problem with his twin and when Aramis would return from his mission he could ultimate feel at ease. He only felt sorry for his mother who seemed to be so happy after she had met Philippe. He knew that earlier or later he had to give her an explanation.

 

"Louis, can I talk to you alone for a moment?", Anne asked suddenly.

 

"Of course", the young king answered, "Philippe, please leave us alone for a moment."

 

The prince was a little offended but he obeyed.

 

"So what's the reason?", Louis asked when he was alone with his mother.

 

Anne smiled.

 

"I had a wonderful day yesterday."

 

Louis became nervous.

 

"With my twin?", he asked.

 

"Yes. I'm thankful that you have allowed me to met him and I would like to see him again if you allow it."

 

"Mother, I..."

 

"Or how would it be if we would met him together. I promise you that you would like him. He's a really nice young man. And maybe you also wouldn't think of him as a danger to you anymore." 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Do you really believe he would not be a danger?' Louis asked, his voice breaking slightly. 'Or do you say this because you really want to see him again?'

 

'Louis, I would do anything to see him again, just as I would if you or Philippe were taken from me, heaven forbid it. But I promise you, Philippe would love you, and would be loyal to you, as a brother and as a King.'

 

'How can you know this, Mother? You spoke to him for what? Two hours?'

 

'I know it, Louis,' Anne said softly. She stopped walking and gripped her sons hand, looking earnestly in his eyes. 'I know it.'

 

Louis looked at his mother pleading with him, and he thought of Aramis far away. He would be there by now....Louis pulled away.

 

'Mother, I have to tell you something,' he said in a voice that was barely auditable.

 

Anne could not speak. She knew it was something bad and could hardly stand to hear it.

 

'You can't see Philippe again,' he said, not able to look at her.

 

'Louis....please....'

 

'You can't see him, because....he is on his way to prison.'

 

Louis choked back his tears.

 

Tears started to flow from Anne's eyes. She fell to her knees and caught hold of her sons fine coat. 'No...' she sobbed. 'No Louis, you wouldn't. You can't. He is your brother.'

 

'I have only one brother.' Louis replied. He pulled away. He had no other way to deal with the situation. 'Did she really believe that he wanted things like this?' he asked himself.

 

'Philippe,' he called out loud.

 

The boy came running.

 

'Come, we shall go riding,' the King said taking his brothers hand.

 

Philippe looked from his brother to his mother. There was a lot of concern on his face. He wanted to go to her, but Louis did not let him.

 

'Mother?' he asked.

'Mother wants to be alone Philippe.' Louis replied.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Philippe allowed Aramis to lead him, but he trembled at the strange noises he heard through the hood. The air was heavy with the bad odours of the prison, dirt, damp, sweat, excriment, death. Philippe shivered again. He so badly wanted to wake up and realise that this was all a nightmare. But he knew it wasn't.

 

He was led into a small room. 'His cell?' he wondered.

 

'Lie down,' he heard the man say.

 

Philippe mind raced. 'Why?' he wondered. 'Hadn't the man said he would be left alone...'

 

But Philippe did not belive anything the man said. He did not want to lie down, because he knew the consequences would be bad.

 

He hesitated, so the jailers from the prison, who were not patient men pushed him down. Philippe was too numb to fight them. They uncovered his head and pulled off the gag.

 

Philippe looked around desperately, fearfully. Damp stone walls....Men holding him down. He couldn't see his captor anymore.

 

'Please...' he pleaded hoarsely.

 

Then he saw and felt something come infront of his face. Something metal. It became tighter, the metal seemed to fit to his face. Philippe didn't understand what was happened and neither could he react as he heard the click of a lock.

 

He drifted into unconciousness.....

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

When Philippe wake up again the first thing which he noticed was his hurting head. He wanted to touch his forhead but instead of skin he only felt cold metal. Philippe screamed shockly and jumped on his feet.

 

"Wha... what?!"

 

He touched his head again... metal everywhere.

 

"What's that? What's that?", Philippe screamed panicly.

 

Then he saw that there was a little pool on the floor. He went to it, knelt down and looked into it. So he could see his reflection. He was wearing grey prison-clothes now and his head was covered by an iron mask.

 

"Ah! No!"

 

Philippe jumped back, totally shocked. He tried to pull the mask off but there was no chance. Then he run to the door and screamed.

 

"Let me out! Let me out! Why are you doing this to me?! What have I done?!"

 

Philippe screamed louder and louder and finally the door was opened and a jailer went into the cell. Philippe moved backward. The jailer looked angry at him.

 

"Ey! What are you doing here? Stopp screaming immediately!"

 

The jailer didn't look like a nice man. He had a nasty smell and while he had spoken Philippe had could seen his rotten teeth and smelt his bad breath.

 

"Please, I only want to know why I'm here and why I'm wearing this mask", Philippe said bashful.

 

But the jailer only slapped him so that he felt down.

 

"From where should I know this, eh?! I'm only doing my job here and now be quiet and stopp getting on my nerves!"

 

He kicked Philippe and wanted to leave the cell but before he went outside he heard the prisoner speaking again.

 

"I'm thirsty", Philippe said quietly, "Can I have some water, please?"

 

"Allright. I'll bring you some water but then be quiet."

 

"Yes Monsieur."

 

When the jailer had left the cell and closed the door, Philippe sat down on his cot and started to cry desperately. Why had all this happen to him? He couldn't remember any crime that he had done for which he would deserve such a penalty. The only 'crime' which he had ever done was that he had stolen some apples from the garden of a landowner when he had been twelve years old. This landowner had lived not so far from his own home and Philippe had always loved fruits. But he couldn't imagine that this was the reason why he had been imprisoned.

 

Finally the jailer came back with a jug of water.

 

"Here's your water", he said, "and now be quiet."

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

Aramis arrived at the palace in the late afternoon and demanded to speak the king immediately. He met Louis in his study.

 

"I'm back, your majesty", he said.

 

Louis nodded.

 

"I see. Did you have accomplished your task?"

 

"Of course, your majesty."

 

"Where there any problems?"

 

"Actually no... but..."

 

"What?" Louis looked angry at Aramis. "If you have something to tell me then do it!"

 

"He's still a child and he has done nothing wrong. I think it is a crime to do this to him."

 

Louis tried to control his emotions but it was not very easy.

 

"Listen Aramis", he said, "I have not ordered to send him to prison because he did something wrong but because I wanted to prevent that he will do something wrong."

 

"Your majesty, I beg you. Can't you maybe think about a more human solution for this problem. I'm sure there is one."

 

"No! I can't!", Louis screamed, "And this was the last time that we have talked about him. He will live in prison and he will also die there. And from this moment nobody, neither I nor anyone else, will ever mention him again. And now leave."

 

Louis turned because he didn't want Aramis to see him crying. 

 

Louis did not leave his room for the rest of the day. He hated himself for doing such a cruel thing to anyone, especially his own flesh and blood. But what choice did he have? At that moment he wished he could swap places with anyone, just so he did not have to be King anymore....

 

Most of all he longed for his mothers comfort, but he was to ashamed to face her. He knew she thought he was a monster. 'Perhaps I am?' he sobbed to himself, as he buried his head in his pillow.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Aramis got home late evening. He opened the door and went inside to see his friend Athos sitting waiting for him. Athos was about Aramis's age. He had once been a musketteer just as Aramis but now he had retired.

 

'Where have you been then?' Athos asked with a smile.

 

Aramis sighed. 'Athos my friend, to be honest with you, I'm exhausted and I'm not in the mood to talk to anyone right now....'

 

'You've been gone for two days. We had began to think that Louis had thrown you in the Bastille.'

 

'Perhaps he should have.' Aramis said quietly.

 

'What did his majesty want, then?'

 

'You know I can't tell you Athos...'

 

'Well if Louis ever decides to lock you up, Porthos has already drawn up the plans to get you out again.'

 

'Athos, please, I just want to go to bed.'

 

'Ah, well that could be difficult.'

 

'Why?'

 

Aramis was really starting to wish his frined was not there.

 

'I have Raoul with me and he was tired so...I didn't think you would mind. Lets face it, a few years ago we could sit up all night drinking and still be ready for duty.'

 

'We're not young men anymore, Athos.'

 

*******************************************************************************

 

It was a long night for Philippe. He was alone in the darkness, alone with his torments, both physical and mental. He had tried many times to find a way out of the iron mask, but he had come to realise it was useless. As the last bit of light faded away he just curled up on the cot and cried some more.

 

All kinds of thoughts when through his head, as he struggled to breath, overwhelmed with caustrophobia. He wanted it to end and he didn't care how.

 

'Even death would be better than this, wouldn't it?' he thought.

And then Philippe made a descission. He would take his life immediately. He didn't want to live in that mask any moment longer. But how could he take his life? He looked around himself. There was nothing which he could use as a compansation for a knife, nor was there an opportunity to hang himself.

 

"That's so unfair!", Philippe yelled and started to cry again. Why was the world so cruel to him that he even couldn't take his life? What had he done?

 

"Oh god, please. What have I done?", he asked, "How did I offend you, Mylord? Why are you so angry with me? What have I done that I deserve this?"

 

The door opened and the jailer went in.

 

"Hey, are you talking to god?", he asked, "Forget it. He's not here and he will not help you."

 

"I've asked him why this has happened to me but he didn't answer. He has left me totally", Philippe answered quietly.

"Oh, that's so sad", the jailer answered ironicly. "But don't worry. I have not left you and I won't do it. It would be a shame to leave a handsome boy like you alone."

 

The jailer grined and Philippe felt nervous.

 

"What do you think?", the jailer asked, "Shouldn't people even have some fun in a prison?"

 

"Y... yes."

 

"Good answer, boy. So we will have some fun now together. Take your clothes off."

 

"What?!"

 

"Come on. You're a handsome boy. I want to see and touch your naked body... TAKE YOUR CLOTHES OFF!!!"

 

"No, please!"

 

"DO IT!!! Or I will do it!"

 

Philippe cried and did as he was ordered.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

Louis had finally decided to met his mother. He wanted to apolognize but when he wanted to go in her room, a maid told him that the queen felt sick and didn't want to see anyone. Louis sobbed. He knew that was a lie. His mother wasn't sick and she only didn't want to see him.

 

"I'm the king", he finally said, "and I don't need a permission when I want to see my mother."

 

And with these words he opened the door and went in.

 

Anne was sitting in an armchair. She looked up at Louis. Louis remembered that his mother had always hugged him when he had visit her but now she even didn't greet him.

 

"What are you doing here?", she finally asked and her voice was cold, instead of her eyes which looked totally sad.

 

"I want to talk to you, mother", Louis answered nervously.

 

"But I don't want. Leave."

 

"Mother... please..."

 

"Didn't you hear me? Leave!"

 

Louis didn't know what to do.

 

"Mother, I'm sorry. Please believe me..."

 

Anne jumped up and gave Louis a box on the ear.

 

"No!", she screamed, "Don't be a hypocrite! I know you don't feel sorry! You give a damn on Philippe like you give a damn on the feelings of other people!"

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis could not stop the tears that flowed from his eyes.

 

'That's not true, Mother.' he cried. 'I love you and I love Philippe. I love you so much, that I couldn't bare to see you hurting. I...I can't bare this mother.'

 

'So you expect things to be exactly as they were? How can they be Louis? I look at you now and I don't see my innocent little son. I see blood on your hands and hate in your eyes. I...I can't bare to look at you...'

 

Louis could find no words. It was as he had feared, she looked at him as a monster. She hated him. And he hated himself. But what was done, it couldn't be undone. It was necessity.

 

'Leave now please.' Anne said. 'I need time...lots of time to think about this and I don't want to see you. Do you understand?'

 

'Please don't do this mother.' Louis begged. He needed her. He didn't want to lose her.

 

'Give me back my son.'

 

For a moment Louis considered it.

 

'I....I can't mother.' he said at length.

 

'Then go.'

 

Louis obeyed.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Philippe sat in the corner of his cell, his arms wrapped around his body. He was numbed by the terrible experiences of what had only been forty eight hours, yet already seemed like a lifetime. There were no tears left, no prayers to utter, nothing but emptiness and a longing for death.

 

He flinched as he heard to jailers footsteps outside his cell. But there was nothing he could do, nowhere to hide....

 

The jailer came in, and put the meagre plate of food on the edge of the cot bed. Then he waddled over to Philippe.

 

'How are we this morning, Iron Mask?' he sneered.

 

'Please leave me alone,' Philippe choked out.

 

'Well thats not very nice now is it? Especially when I gave you so much fun yesterday. You should be grateful, a wretch like you, you've got no one have you? I know the orders about you...No visits, Iron Mask. Just me and you, no one else.'

 

Philippe moaned quietly.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe D'Orleans found his brother sitting on a bench in the garden. When he came closer, he heard him crying.

 

"Louis... what's wrong?", he asked softly.

 

"Mother hates me. She thinks that I'm a monster and the worsest thing is that... she's right. I am a monster."

 

The boy looked at this brother with the typical faithful glance of a child.

 

"But why should you be a monster, Louis?"

 

"I can't tell you. It is... a screcet of state", Louis sobbed.

 

Philippe sat down next to Louis and hugged him.

 

"I know you aren't a monster, Louis. I love you. You're the best brother in the world."

 

Louis smiled and gave his little brother a kiss on the cheek.

"It's nice that you say this, Philippe... but I'm sure there's someone who would never say this. I have done cruel things, little brother. Really cruel things..."

 

"I don't believe this. You're nice. I know it and by the way, you're just king for less then two weeks now. Which cruel things could anyone do in less than two weeks?"

 

"You would be shocked if I would tell you what I've done in this short time."

 

Philippe hugged Louis again.

 

"I will speak with mother. I promise you, she will like you soon again."

 

The prince stood up and left. Louis smiled. The boy had a good heart.

 

"Maybe he would be a better king than me", he murmured.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

"Aramis, where are you going?", Athos called.

 

Aramis had taken his coat and was on the way to leave Athos' house.

 

"I'm going home. I have to be alone and think."

 

"You look so sad, my friend. Since yesterday evening you are so strange. What has happened?"

 

"I can't tell you, Athos."

 

"Yesterday I thought that you're maybe only tired but now..."

 

"Athos, please."

 

In this moment Portos entried.

 

"Hey friends, what's going on?", he called cheerfully.

 

"Aramis wants to leave us", Athos answered, "He seems to be very sad."

 

"No wonder that he's sad. When did you have fun with a woman the last time, Aramis?"

 

Aramis looked reprouchfully at Portos.

 

"Portos!"

 

"Don't look so angry at me, Aramis. No women, no fun."

 

Athos put a hand on Portos' shoulder.

 

"Please Portos. This is a very serious situation."

 

"I'm serious, too."

 

"It's okay", Aramis said, "It's okay. I'll leave now. Goodby."

 

"Goodby. See you later, Aramis!", Portos called.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

Anne was still in her room when a Lady in waiting entried.

 

"Your majesty."

 

"What do you want?"

 

"Your son wants to speak with you, Mylady. He's waiting outside."

 

"I don't want to see him. He knew this."

 

"It's not the king. It is the prince, your majesty." 

 

Anne mananged a small, sad smile.

 

'Send him in,' she said softly.

 

Philippe came into the room rather subduedly Anne noticed. He was not his usual lively self.

 

Anne rose up and went to greet him, giving him a hug.

'Philippe,' she said softly. 'It's so good to see you my son.'

 

He kissed her on the cheek.

 

'Mother....Louis is sad. I think you have argued with him.'

 

'Philippe, son, I don't want to talk about Louis.'

 

The boy looked confused.

 

'But he is your son, Mother. How could you not want to talk about him?'

 

'Louis has done something very bad, Philippe. Very bad. Something which hurts me.'

 

'Have you stopped loving him?'

 

Anne shook her head. 'Philippe, believe me when I tell you a mother will always love her children, no matter what they do.'

 

'Then why won't you see him?'

 

'I am angry with Louis. I can't see him, because I worry that I will say something that cannot be undone, or forgiven. Do you understand this son?'

 

'I understand,' the boy said softly. 'But what did he do that is so very bad? Does it have something to do with our other brother?'

 

Anne sobbed.

 

'Philippe you mustn't talk about Philippe,' she told him.

 

'Is Louis going to let you see him again?'

 

'No Philippe, Louis will not let us see him.'

 

Anme was crying now.

 

'This is why you are upset Mother,' Philippe said, hugging her again. 'Let me speak to Louis for you. He once told me that when he was King he would let me have anything I wished.'

 

Anne shook her head. 'No Philippe, you're just a child. You shouldn't be involved in this.'

 

'Louis is only two years older than me, Mother. Perhaps, some would say he is a child too.'

 

'Perhaps you are right Philippe.'

 

'Then let me speak to him. Please. I want to for you Mother and for Louis. It hurts me to see you both so upset.'

'I know Philippe,' Anne cried. 'I know and I'm sorry.'

 

"I will speak to Louis immediately", Philippe said and left his mother's room.

 

He went back in the garden where he found Louis still sitting on the bench. When Louis saw him coming he stood up. He was still sad looking.

 

"Philippe",he called, "How are you? Have you speak to mother?"

 

"Yes I have."

 

"What did she say."

 

"She still love you but she's very angry with you."

 

"I know", Louis sobbed, "What can I do to change this?"

 

"I think you know the answer, Louis. Mother wants to see her son again."

 

"Don't talk about him! Have you forgotten our conversation yesterday morning? There's no third brother! So shut up!"

 

Philippe was confused by his brother's reaction and he couldn't help but started to cry. Louis felt sorry immediately but he wasn't able to show his feelings.

 

"That's unfair", Philippe said, "I'm only trying to help you and mother and you are just shouting at me. Maybe you're not the good brother I thought you are."

 

"I'm the king! And you and mother have to respect my descissions!"

 

Philippe tried to hug Louis but the king moved backward.

 

"Please Louis, I know that's not you. I want to have my nice brother back."

 

The boy was really crying now. That made Louis smile again. He hugged his brother.

 

"I'm sorry Philippe. I didn't want to hurt your feelings. I'm just so confused at the moment. The circumstances have forced me to do something really cruel which I had rather not done if I had have another choice and now mother is angry with me and don't want to see me."

 

"It's okay, Louis. Maybe you should just do mother the favor end allow her to see him again. You have already done her this favor one time. Why shouldn't you allow her to see him a second time?"

 

"Maybe you're right but I fear that afer she has seen him again she would really hate me."

 

Philippe looked confused.

 

"Why should she hate you after she has seen him again? That makes no sense to me."

 

"Because then she will see what I've done to him and this is extremly cruel."

 

"You make me confused, brother. What are you talking about?"

 

"I... I've sent him to prison..."

 

"What?! How could you do this? He has never harmed you."

 

"But that's not everything."

 

"Not everything?! What else have you done to him?"

 

"I can't tell you. Listen little brother, I hated to do this but I had to. You're right. He has never harmed me but how could I be sure that he will never do it? He's a danger to me, Philippe. I had to react."

 

"I understand but I beg you, allow mother to visit him at least in prison."

 

Louis was quiet for a while. Philippe could see that he was fighting inside with himself. Finally Louis spoke again.

 

"Allright Philippe. I will allow mother to visit him in prison again and I even allow you, too... if you want. I only hope that's no mistake."

 

Philippe lay on the cot bed in his cell. He honestly felt as though he was losing his mind. A week had passed, just a week. And yet the prospect of carrying on, living in that mask, was almost unbearable.

 

He heard footsteps on the stairs. His heart began to beat faster, struck by terror and despair. 'Oh God, not again!' he prayed.

 

But this time, there were more than one set of footsteps. Philippe sat up and listened. 'Three?' he wondered. Definately more then one.

 

His heart leapt. 'Perhaps they were his liberators,' was his first thought, but then a second more terrifying thought hit him. 'Assassins? More Jailers?'

He sank into the corner between his bed and the wall and wished he could disappear. But he couldn't. He was helpless. He began to pray, his only refuge.

 

He heard them stop and the sliding sound as the slot opened. The jailer looked in. Philippe did not, could not look up. He didn't want to know the identity of the other visitors.

 

'Ooy Iron Mask,' the jailer said. 'You got visitors.'

 

Philippe forced himself to look up.

 

As the door opened, he believed his eyes deceived him, that he had gone crazy. 'Queen Anne, here?'

 

He froze.

 

Anne had also frozen in the doorway. But a boy guided her inside, a boy who was only about fourteen years old. The jailer went out and closed the door.

 

Philippe felt his heavy head spinning. He was crazy. It was the only explanation, unless....

 

He threw himself at the Queen Mothers feet.

 

'Please your Royal Highness,' he sobbed. 'Whatever I did to you, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. Please forgive me, Your Highness, I beg you.'

 

Anne knelt down in front of Philippe. Carrifully she touched the mask.

 

"Oh god. Boy, what have they done to you?"

 

"I'm sorry, your Highness. I'm sorry. Please forgive me...", Philippe just replied but Anne gave him a hug.

 

"Scht! Be quiet. You have nothing done my friend."

 

Philippe looked up totally confused. Now he saw the tears in the eyes of the queen. Was she crying because of what he had done to her?

 

"Your Highness, I'm sorry. Whatever I have done, I didn't want to hurt you. Please, tell me what have I done that makes you crying."

 

"Oh no, Philippe, no. You have done nothing wrong. You are just innocent and that's why I'm crying. Because you are innocent and you are here... within that mask."

"I... I'm innocent?"

 

Philippe became even more confused.

 

"Yes, you are."

 

"But... why... why I'm here?" Philippe started to cry. "I... I didn't understand... I understand nothing anymore..."

 

Anne hugged him again.

 

"Please stand up, Philippe." Philippe obeyed. "I can only tell you that the reason for your imprisonment is a secret of state."

 

Anne felt the desire to tell Philippe who he and she really were but she knew that she was not allowed to do. Finally she found another way to explain her feelings.

 

"Philippe, since I've met you the first time, I love you... Not as a woman loves a man but as a mother loves her son. You're like a son for me and that's why I'm here."

 

Philippe didn't know what to answer and so Anne continued.

 

"Look. Here, that's my youngest son, Philippe D'Orleans. He also wanted to see you."

 

The prisoner managed a smile under the mask while he was looking at the young boy who had still the features of a child.

 

"He's named like me."

 

Anne smiled, too.

 

"Yes. He's a very nice boy. Hey Philippe, don't you want to say hello?"

 

Philippe D'Orleans was still shocked by the mask. Now he understood why Louis had fear that his mother would hate him after seeing the prisoner. The boy was confused and shocked. He had never thought that Louis could have so cruel ideas. It was hard for him to imagine that the same Louis who had always been nice to him who he had loved as his big brother, that this Louis was responsible for what he saw now. Finally he made a step forward.

 

"Hello", he said and smiled.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

"Oh mon Dieu. That was even more worse as I had imagine it in my most scariest nightmares. It was shocking", Anne said when they had left the prison again.

 

"Yes mother", Philippe answered, "I'm still confused. I can't believe that Louis..."

 

"How could Louis do that?"

 

Philippe looked with fear at his mother.

 

"Do you... hate him now, mother?"

 

Anne smiled sadly.

 

"No Philippe. I don't hate him. The mask is terrible but after I have seen it over the face of my son I have understood the real reason for this tragedy. Louis has fear, Philippe. He has so much fear that he's doing cruel things like that. We must take this fear from him. Then I believe everything will become better... for all of us." 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe sat facing the door where half an hour earlier the Queen had entered his prison. He was so confused. She had spoken with so much kindness and concern and Philippe had no idea why. Now she had left, he wanted to cry so badly. But a certain hope tore his heart. The queen cared about his plight. Perhaps she would intervene and secure his freedom. Afterall, she had said he was innocent.

 

Philippe was glad he had not hurt her, because he felt a great respect for the Kings mother.

 

It had also been so nice to speak with the young prince.....

 

******************************************************************************

 

Louis sat at his desk, biting his lip as he stared absently into space. He was worried and afraid. He began to wish he had told his mother, but he had beeen unable to face her, let alone utter the words 'Iron Mask.' Would she ever forgive him, he wondered.

 

There was a knock at the door.

 

'The Queen Mother,' the century announced.

 

Louis's heart leapt. For a moment he thought about refusing to see her...

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

But then he brought himself.

 

"Let her in."

 

One moment later the queen entried. Louis first didn't dare to look at her but finally he forced himself to do. He was surprised when he saw that his mother was smiling. It was a sad smile but at least she didn't look angry at him.

 

'How could that be?', Louis wondered.

 

Then he stood up.

 

"Nice to see you, mother", he said bashfully.

 

"You look afraid, Louis", Anne answered, "What's the matter?"

 

"You have seen my twin. I thought you would hate me now."

 

"I'm very sad, Louis. Yes. But I don't hate you."

 

"Wha... what?! How can't you hate me?"

 

"Would you prefer it if I would hate you?"

 

"No. Of course not."

 

"Louis, you are my son. I could never hate you but I'm worry about you. I see that you have fear. You are afraid of Philippe but you don't have to. Release him, please."

 

Louis shook his head.

 

"I'm sorry but I can't do it. Even if Philippe wasn't a danger to me before, now he would be one. Maybe he would want to take revenge from me after I had release him."

 

"I don't think so. He's a nice boy who loves peace."

 

"I see you believe that you're knowing him very well but he's also only a man and everybody has weaknesses. I can't release him even if I want it. The risk is too big."

 

Anne was desperated. She wanted to convince Louis that Philippe wasn't a danger to him but she felt that she wasn't able to do it.

 

"Maybe you should met him, too", she finally said, "Then you would see what a nice young man he is."

 

"Are you kidding, mother? If I would met Philippe he would see that I'm looking exactly like him and then he would know why he is in prison. He would ask questions but he is not allowed to know the truth. I forbid it."

 

Now Anne became angry.

 

"How can you forbid someone to know who he is?! Do you think that you're god, Louis?! I told you that I don't hate you. That's still the truth but now I scorn you. I see I can't convince you to release Philippe and so I won't continue trying it. But I warn you. Take care that your crime will not overtake you one day."

 

Then Anne turned and left the room. 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis sank back to his chair and sat silently for a long time. His mothers words rang in his head. 'Was he playing God?' he asked himself tentatively, his childish heart filled with uncertainty. A wave of pride hit him. He was King, ordained by God. God gave him to power to carry out his work on earth. He drew a deep breath and found himself feeling a little better. But then his stomach lurched as he realised that Philippe had gone too. Louis loved his little brother so much, he honestly felt as though he could not bare it if Philippe hated him now.

 

He stood up, straighted his coat and went to the door. He would go and visit his brother.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Philippe, Duc D'Orleans was in his rooms. He was tired from the long journey and upset about the visit he had made with his brother. Philippe had spoken so kindly to him, the young Duc realised. And to Philippe, his other brother seemed so like his other brother, because the Louis he knew was kind and patient with him, even when he acted childish.

 

'Monsiegner, His majesty is here to speak with you,' his nurse said.

 

Philippe sat up and smiled.

 

'Send him in,' he said.

 

Louis looked tentative as his entered his brothers bedroom, Philippe observed.

 

'I saw Mother,' Louis said. 'I...I knew you were back and I wanted to see you.'

 

Philippe managed to smile.

 

'It is good to see you Louis.' he replied.

 

'Is it, little brother?'

 

'Louis you will always be my brother and I will love you forever. I won't pretend I understand though. What you do is cruel, Louis.'

 

'You don't think I know that?' Louis demanded. 'I lay awake most nights Philippe and I see him...I...I can't stop thinking about him. But it is necessity Philippe. You tell me, what other choice is there?'

 

Philippe looked innocently at his brother.

 

'I do not know these thing, Louis,' he replied sadly. 'I just know I want things to be the way they were between us and I would like to know Philippe.'

 

'You liked him too?' Louis choked out. There were tears in his eyes.

 

Philippe could only nod.

 

'He's like you, Louis,' he replied honestly. 'He was kind to me.'

 

Louis looked sadly at the prince.

 

'I wish things could be different, Little brother, but they cannot.'

 

'I wish they could too, Louis.'

 

He moved forward and hugged the King, sensing his brothers' anguish.

 

'I love you brother,' the young prince said softly.

 

'And I love you Philippe,' L:ouis replied as he felt the tears flow from his eyes.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Do you want to go riding with me, Philippe?", Louis asked after a while.

 

The prince smiled.

 

"Yes. I could need some fun now."

 

"Then come."

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

The brothers went to the stable and took their horses. They rode into the forest. It was quiet and peaceful there. The trees were green and they could hear the birds singing and sometimes they saw a little animal. Nobody of them thought that something terrible could happen there but suddenly five bandits blocked up their way. They were masked and they hold sabres and daggers in their hands. One of them even had a pistol.

 

"Oh no!", Philippe gasped.

 

"Hello boys", one of the bandits said and grined, "What a surprise to met you here. The king personally and his brother alone in the woods. What a lucky chance for us. Hey, come on your majesty. Give us your money and we will go."

 

Louis was afraid but he didn't want to give these bandits anything.

 

"Go away", he said, "I will give you nothing. I only will inform my musketeers that there are some bandits in my forest. They will chase and catch you and you all will end up in prison or on the scaffold."

 

The bandits only laughed.

 

"You are funny, your majesty. At the moment there's no musketeer who could save you. If I would be you, I would rather give us the money."

 

"Louis, do what they are saying. Please", Philippe begged now.

 

"Look. Your brother seems to be more clever than you. So give us the money. We're waiting."

 

"I don't have much money with me at the moment and now leave."

 

"Not much money? Oh, that's bad for you because then you two will come with us."

 

"What?!"

 

Louis turned his head and now he saw that there were four other bandits behind them.

 

"Oh god. We have a problem, Philippe", he said.

 

"Exactly", one of the bandits said, "So don't struggle and dismount. Hurry up!"

 

The brothers were desperated. They saw that they had no chance and so they obeyed. The bandits took them and fettered them. Philippe looked afraid at his brother.

"Please, be carriful with my brother", Louis begged, "Don't hurt him."

 

"Shut up", one of the bandits only answered and gagged him. Another one was doing the same with Philippe.

 

"Allright. You may have not much money with you but I'm sure your mother will pay alot to get you back."

 

The bandits took the king and his brother away.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The musketeers were frantically searching for the King, who had sneaked away without informing anyone. The senior Lieutenant, named D'Artagnan seemed particularly worried. It seemed as though the King had vanished into thin air along with his brother.

 

D'Artagnan knew he would have to inform the Queen, but he dreaded the moment. 'Just another ten minutes...' he thought to himself. 'And they will be found.'

 

Suddenly a musketeer rushed up followed by one of the stable boys.

 

'Lieutenant!' he exclaimed breathlessly. 'The King and the Prince have gone riding in the forest without escort. Claude here saw them leave.'

 

The Lieutenant's fear grew. He knew that robbers and bandits worked in the dark woods surrounding the Palace.

 

He turned to the young servant boy.

 

'How long ago did they leave, boy.' he asked.

 

The boy was shaking. He thought he would be the one to get into trouble.

 

'About half a hour Monsieur. I...I ...couldn't stop them.'

 

'Of course you couldn't boy,' D'Artagnan siad kindly, forcing a smile.

 

The boy responded warily.

 

'Which horses were they riding?'

 

'His Majesty rode a bay, his favourite. Monsieur le Duc, he was riding a small grey pony, he calls it 'gris.''

 

Thank you boy. You can go.'

 

The servant rushed away.

 

'Lieutenant?' the young musketeer questioned.

 

'Go quickly, fetch Aramis, Athos and Porthos and have them meet me here straight away.'

 

The man saluted his officer and hurried away to obey the order.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the meantime the bandits had took their prisoners to their camp. It were three log-houses in the woods and there were also living other bandits with their women and children.

When they saw their friends coming back with the King and the Prince as their prisoners, they started to bawl.

 

"Hey guys! Look what they have brought us! Royal spoil!"

 

"Are we great? We have met them in the forest and they were sooo alone."  The other bandits stood up and reported on the prisoners.

 

"Hm... I think they will bring us alot of money."

 

"Right. So listen your majesty, we will decide now how much money we want for you and your brother and when we have, you will write a letter to your mother in which you will tell her our demands because we can't write."

 

The man who had spoken took the gag from Louis.

 

"Did you understand?"

 

"Yes. I have heard your words but I'm the king and I will not follow the orders of some primitive babarians."

 

"Argh! You will learn to follow our orders! Lash him!"

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

"Lieutenant, Athos, Portos and Aramis are here", the young musketeer announced.

 

"Thank you. Let them in."

 

The young musketeer left the room and one moment later the three musketeers entried.

 

"It's so good to see you, D'Artagnan", Portos called and hugged his friend. The other two followed his example.

 

"You look so serious, D'Artagnan. What has happened?", Athos asked.

 

"Please, sit down my friends... The king and his brother have gone riding in the woods..."

 

"What's wrong with that?", Portos asked.

 

"Normally nothing but they were alone, no escort. There live many bandits in the forest and the king and his brother are already too long away. It looks like there has happened something terrible. Maybe they were kidnapped or..."

 

"Oh my god!", Athos gasped. 

 

'What are your plans, D'Artagnan?' Aramis asked, ignoring Athos's concern. Such emotions he really did not understand.

 

'Well of course I asked you here to lead the rescue party, my frineds. We will ride into the woods diguised as rich dignataries and wait for them to come to us. Then when they have us, we will attack and force them to take us to the King and his brother. Are you with me?'

 

'All for one,' Athos said without hesitatation.

 

'And one for all,' the others replied.

 

D'Artagnan managed a faint smile.

 

 

Louis lay on the ground in the corner of one of the log cabins. He was just barely concious and the pain was overwhelming. He could never imagine, after such a privaleged life, that suffering could be so acute. He felt his brothers body trembling next to him.

 

The bandits had not regagged Louis, so he was able to speak quietly to reassure his brother.

 

'It's alright Philippe,' he managed to say. 'I'm alright. We're both going to be fine. You'll see....the musketeers will be here soon and we will be back at home with mother.'

 

Philippe shifted slightly and sighed in response. Louis wished he was able to hug him. He couldn't bare to see his brother frightened and in pain. Such thoughts made him think of his other brother....

 

The door opened.

 

Louis felt Philippe's trembling increase.

 

'Well Your Majesty,.have you had time to think any more about our demands?' one of the bandits demanded.

 

'You would have to beat me to death first, you traitors!' Louis replied.

 

Philippe moaned in terror.

 

One of the bandits smiled.

 

'Unless....your Majesty, perhaps if we beat your brother instead.....'

 

'No!' Louis cried out. 'Leave Philippe alone. He's just a child!'

 

'Will you write the letter?'

 

'Yes...yes...anything. But don't hurt Philippe.'

 

The bandit saw he had what he wanted.

 

'I'll get some paper then, shall I?'

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Before he wanted to accomplish his plan D'Artagnan decided to first inform the Queen about what had possible happened to her sons. Queen Anne hadn't left her room since he had argued with Louis. D'Artagnan met her there.

 

"D'Artagnan! It's so good to see you", she called.

 

Anne couldn't resist and hugged him even if it looked a little strange if a queen hugged a musketeer.

 

"Unfortunately I'm not bringing good news", D'Artagnan replied.

 

"What has happened?"

 

"Your sons are lost in the woods. It is quite possible that they have been kidnapped by bandits... I... I even can't garantue you that they are still alive."

 

"Oh no!"

Anne bursted into tears.

 

"And I have argued with Louis when I saw him the last time today. And now... my son is maybe dead... And the last thing I told him was that I scorn him... Oh mon Dieu!"

 

D'Artagnan wondered why Anne had said these things to Louis but he could understand her feelings.

 

"Please your majesty. There's still not everything lost. To be true, I'm quite sure that your sons are still alive. The bandits would be fools if they have killed them. I think they know that the king and his brother are much more usefull for them if they are alive. I and my friends Athos, Portos and Aramis will now try to find and free the king and the prince and we will do our best."

 

"I hope you will be succesful", Anne replied still with tears in her eyes.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

"So. Here you have paper, feather and ink and now write."

 

The bandit put the things on the floor infront of Louis. Then he cut the fetters which have bind Louis' hands.

Louis looked afaid at the man next to him. Then he took the feather.

 

"What shall I write?", he asked carrifully.

 

"I will tell you", the bandit replied and started to dictate. When he had finished he took the letter from Louis

 

"Allright. I hope you have really written what I have dictated and not anything else."

 

"Of course I have", Louis answered.

 

"Good. I will send one of my men to the palace with the letter. If your mother does what we want, you and your brother will be free soon again. Otherwise we will kill you. If we won't get the money untill tomorrow midday, we will behead you both and we will send your heads to the palace."

 

The bandit fettered Louis again. Then he left him and Philippe alone. The brothers had mortal dread and Louis heard his little brother crying. 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Within their disguises the musketeers looked like important dignataries. As they mounted their horses D'Artagnan said, 'We will follow the southern path. The bandits are more likely to see us there.'

 

The others nodded in agreement and kicked their horses.

 

They rode into the woods, going from bright sunlight into almost complete blackness.

 

'Perhaps we should talk, so they can hear us?' Athos whisphered.

 

D'Artagnan nodded.

 

'That is a good idea my friend.' he said loudly in reply. 'A VERY GOOD IDEA!'

 

Porthos's laughter thundered amoung the trees.

 

The four men talked for some minutes before they found themselves surrounded by eight bandits.

 

'Well isn't it our lucky day,' one of the men said. 'Foriegn dignataries as well as a King and a Prince.'

 

'Monsieur,' Aramis said in a very poor spanish accent, which made Porthos want to laugh, 'We are visiters from the Royal court of Spain. We speak little of ze French. Habla Espanol?'

 

'Ehhhh?' the man replied. 'You are captured. Captured.'

 

'Understand?'

 

'We surrender!' Porthos cried in a worse Spanish accent even than that of Aramis, raising his hands.

 

The others copied him.

 

'The bandits laughed. 'We will be able to buy the Kings palace with all this ransom money!' one exclaimed.

 

They moved closer to the four musketteers.....

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Porthos wanted to took his sword now.

 

"No. That isn't the right moment", D'Artagnan whispered to him.

 

Porthos didn't understand the reason but the obeyed. The bandits ordered them to dismount.

 

"We will took your horses, too", one of them said, "We really could need some horses. And you will come with us now. Come on guys, fetter them."

 

The other bandits did as the man has said. Porthos hated it to be fettered by men which he normally would kill without any problems but that was just a part of D'Artagnan's plan.

 

"I hope you know what you're doing", he whispered to D'Artagnan when they were lead to the camp of the bandits.

"Of course I know. They will lead us now to the king and the prince and we even hadn't to force them to do it. Isn't that great?"

 

"Yes but how shall we free them if we are fettered, eh?"

 

"Hey, we are musketeers. That should be no problem for us."

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

About at the same time a servant found a letter in the gardens of the palace. It was just lying in the meadow. He took it.

 

'For the Queen', he read.

 

"What could that be? I should give it the Queen", the servant said to himself.

 

Then he turned and run so fast as he could to the palace.

 

"I have to speak to the queen", he said to the first musketeer he met.

 

"The queen has other sorrows at the moment."

 

"But I have found a letter for her in the gardens. Here."

 

The servant shew the musketeer the letter.

 

"Well, that's something different. Follow me."

 

The musketeer lead the servant to the Queen's room.

 

"Your Majesty", he said after they had entried, "this servant has found a letter for you."

 

"A letter? Give it to me", Anne demanded

 

The servant obeyed and gave her the letter. Anne opened it and read it. When she had finished reading, she started to cry. The two men didn't understand why.

 

"Oh god. My poor sons", she cried, "Please god, save my children..." 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The musketteers saw the log cabins as their captors brought them into their camp.

 

The others could not believe their luck that day. The shouted and cheered, expecting riches.

 

'Put them in with the others,' one of the men shouted above the noise.

 

D'Artagnan looked at his frineds as if to say 'Not yet.'

 

None of them made any effort to fight as they were pulled from their horses.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Louis and Philippe heard all the commotion outside and wondered what was happening. Louis wondered if his mother would have been foolish enough to pay the ransom, inspite of his letter. As the bandit dictated his words, Louis had written his own letter, telling his mother roughly where in the forest they were and to send help as soon as possible. He had also told her how much he and Philippe loved her, should the worst happen. But he knew a ransom would be unlikely to free them, the bandits would just get greedy and demand more....

 

*******************************************************************************

 

The door opened and the light came flooding in. Louis skwinted his eyes to see.

'Check them for weapons,' he heard one of the bandits say.

Just as the men appraoched the new captives, one of them pulled a sword swiftly. It was D'Artagnan. As quick as lighting he cut Athos and Porthos's bonds, before the bandits were even able draw their weapons.

 

'Ahhhh....Musketteers!'

 

Athos cut Aramis free, as D'Artagnan told him to protect the Princes.

 

As the fight began, D'Artagnan, Aramis and Porthos cutting down the bandits one by one, Athos searched the cabin. He found the young Princes tied up in the corner. He knelt down next to them.

 

'Your Majesty, are you alright?' heasked Louis as he leaned over and cut the ropes on his wrists. Louis winced slightly. 'I'm much better for seeing you, Monsieur Le Musketteer.' Louis said. 'Please...free my brother.'

 

Athos did so, cutting his bonds and loosening the young Princes gag. Philippe hugged his brother. Athos watched the two youngsters embrace each other in their relief. Much as he hated to break them up, he spoke again.

 

'I'm sorry My Lords, but we must leave....Are you hurt?'

 

Philippe shook his head looking fearfully at the musketteer.

 

Louis spoke.

'I beleive I can walk, Monsieur.' he said.

 

Athos helped both the boys onto their feet and looked around for the best opportunity to escape.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

He saw that the only possibility to leave the log-house was the door.

 

"It looks like we will have to fight again", he said to his friends.

 

"Maybe not if we put on the clothes of the dead bandits", Louis replied.

 

Athos smiled.

 

"Ey, your majesty are very clever. Okay guys, I think we could try it."

 

The others nodded and put on the clothes of the dead bandits over their own clothes. Louis wanted to laugh when he saw his little brother in the bandit's clothes because they were much to loose for the boy. He had the same problem but he was tall and so it wasn't really evident.

 

"Allright. Lets just leave now and hope that nobody will attack us", D'Artagnan said.

 

They left the log-house. Some other bandits were sitting outside around a fireplace. They only looked for a moment at them. It seemed to work.

 

"To the horses", D'Artagnan whispered.

 

They went to the place where the horses of the bandits were. They quickly found their own ones between the others. They mounted and rode away.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

Back to the palace the Queen was already waiting for them. She first saw D'Artagnan and the musketeers. They had put off the clothes of the bandits again. When they dismounted, she also saw her sons behind them.

 

"Louis! Philippe!", she called.

 

"Mother!"

 

The princes run to her and she hugged them both. Anne couldn't hold back her tears of emotion.

 

"I'm so happy to have you back. I love you so much, my sons."

 

Then she looked at the musketeers.

 

"Thank you, Monsieurs. Thank you so much for bringing me back my sons."

 

D'Artagnan only smiled and nodded.

 

Anne looked at her sons again.

 

"Is anyone of you hurt", she asked.

 

Philippe shook his head but Louis suddenly made an angry looking face.

 

"I could maybe need a doctor", he said angrily, "These criminals have lashed me. I want them all to be catched and arrested still today. And tomorrow they shall all going to be executed on the scaffold in Paris. Everybody shall see what is going to be happen with traitors." 

 

He turned to D'Artagnan and the others.

 

'Take as many men as you need and take all the others alive.'

 

D'Artagnan bowed. 'Yes your majesty.' he said.

 

The others bowed.

 

The doctors were summoned to treat Louis's wounds and instructed him to go to bed. Both Philippe and their mother went to see him as soon as he was settled.

 

Anne smiled sadly at her son, who grimanced in pain as he sat up to greet them.

 

'Philippe has told me how brave you were, my son. And how you protected and cared for him. You are a good young man, I know that.'

 

Louis managed a faint smile. He knew there was a 'but', and all three members of the family knew this. At that moment Louis knew that whatever he did in life he could never make things completely right with his mother. This made his heart ache.

 

'I don't know what I'd do without you both.' Anne continued, pulling Philippe into an embrace and touching Louis lightly on the head. 'Promise me you will never be so foolish as to go off without an escort again.'

 

'I promise, Mother,' Louis said in a choked voice.

 

'So do I, Mother....' Philippe added.

 

They hugged for some minutes, cherishing the bond of family they shared, yet each of them in their own hearts painfully aware that the picture was incomplete.

 

******************************************************************************

 

D'Artagnan sent word in the evening that he had completed his mission, that is to say that all the surviving bandits had been apprehended. He had them taken to the Bastille and now awaited further instructions from the King.

 

Louis read the letter in his bed. He picked up a feather to write the orders of death, but paused before he brought pen to paper. It would be the first order of death he would sign. It seemed such a terrible power for him to poccess, but surely these people deserved to die? Didn't they? He felt the pain from his back and remebered his brothers' tears and feeling his rage again he hurriedly wrote the orders.

 

Louis gave the paper to a servant who left the room with it.

 

The king lied down again. He suddenly had to thought about his twin. After this day he had an idea of how much Philippe had to suffer in prison and he felt the wish to make things more pleasant for him. Finally he made a discission which he had maybe never made if he wouldn't have been kidnapped by the bandits.

 

Louis called for a servant. Some moments later a young servant entried.

 

"Your Majesty have called?", he said.

 

"Yes. Give me something to write."

 

The servant obeyed and Louis wrote two new letters He sealt them up and gave them to the servant.

 

"This one is for Monsieur Aramis and the other one is for my mother. You will give them the letters personally and immediately. Did you understand."

 

"Yes your Majesty. You can trust me."

 

The servant bowed and left the room.

 

In the letter for Aramis Louis had given order to release Philippe and to bring him back to his home and in the one for his mother he had informed her about his descission.

 

Louis felt much better now. Some moments later he fell asleep.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

The bandits sat all together in a poorly prison cell waiting for their execution. Now they were bashing themselves mutual.

 

"You fools!", one of them said, "How could you kidnapped the king and the prince?! Now we will all die!"

 

"What are you talking about?! If everything had worked we would be rich men now. Didn't you always want to be a rich man, eh?"

 

"But the king! That was madness!"

 

"Funny that you haven't thought so when we had arrived with the prisoners at our camp."

 

"I always thought like that! But nobody wanted to listen to me!"

 

"You lie! You were more thirsty for the money than anybody else!"

 

"Stop!", a third bandit screamed now, "Be finally quiet! Both of you. We all have a great problem now. We should stand together."

 

The others nodded.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

Aramis sat in an armchair and was reading in a book. After this day he needed some easing. Suddenly he heard a knock at the door.

 

"Please entry", he called.

 

The door opened and a young servant entried.

 

"I have a letter for you, Monsieur", he said, "from the king personally."

 

Aramis raised his brows.

 

"From the king? Give it."

 

The servant obeyed and gave Aramis the letter. 

 

Aramis opened the letter. He had absolutely no idea what the young King wanted of him and dreaded the contents.

 

After he had finished reading he called the servant back.

 

'Prepare my horse!' he said.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

The Queen lay in bed, but she could not sleep. She kept thinking about her sons, so relived that Louis and Philippe were safe, but her heart aching for Philippe, who suffered yet, unaware of even the reason why. She sighed sadly and found a prayer to give him strenght.

 

A knock on the door roused her.

 

‘what is it?' she asked the servant sharply. She had been halfway through her prayer.

 

The servant bowed.

 

'A letter, Your Highness.....From the King.'

 

Anne sat up and took the letter.

 

'Thank you,' she said.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

The young servant left the room. He was sixteen, a son of a poor family who lived in the forests. He had worked in the Palace since he was twelve years old. His name was Yves. His father was dead and he was the oldest of seven children. They were very poor.

 

Yves had not meant to read the letters but he could not resist it. A royal letter. What a privelage to be trusted with that. And what he had read there surely that was information worth having.

 

He had heard that the King had sentenced some of his poor neighbours to death. Yves could not help but wonder if this information could be of any use to them. Afterall, they were just poor men, driven to steal to support their families. In this way Yves could justify breaking the King's trust, couldn't he?

 

He just wondered how this particualr information could help his neighbours and make some money for his family....

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Maybe he should extort the king. He could tell him that he would tell everywhere that the king had a twin if he wouldn't release his neighbors and give alot of money to Yves's family.

 

"That could work", Yves said to himself.

 

But at the same time he also knew that it was very dangerous. Louis was very mighty. It would be not hard for him to find a way to kill Yves before he could tell the secret to anyone. Yves knew that he had to act carrifully. But now it was in the late evening either and the young servant was tired. So he decided to go to bed now and to think more about these things the next day.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

Anne had finished reading Louis's letter. She was all mixed up. Had she read right? Louis had ordered to release Philippe? Anne read the letter again. Yes that was exactly what was written there. Anne fell on her knees.

 

"Oh god, I thank you!", she called.

 

Anne cried again but this time they were tears of joy. Anne wanted to thank Louis and she was just proud of him because she knew that this descission must have been not easy for him.

 

"I knew he has a good heart", Anne said and smiled. She couldn't wait for the next morning to meet Louis.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

Philippe was laying on his cot. He was already sleeping but he never slept well in prison. So he was easily awaked by the noise of footsteps. Philippe sat up. Somebody was coming to his cell. Maybe his jailer?

 

"Please no", Philippe begged quietly.

 

The jailer hadn't stop to torture and to abuse him. It had been always horrible. But untill now the jailer had at least let him alone during the nights. Was he now coming to have some 'fun' as he called it with the prisoner even in the night? Philippe prayed that it wasn't so but he knew that it had to be the jailer. Who else could it be?

 

Then Philippe noticed that the footsteps had stopped infront of the doorway to his cell. He felt himself trembling and then he heard the noise of the key in the lock of the door. 

 

Philippe sat up and waited bravely, facing the door. As the heavy door creaked on its hinges he saw a shadowy figure enter his cell.

 

This man said nothing, only closed the door behind him. Philippe trembled even more as he waited for the man to speak.

 

'Philippe,' the man said. Philippe flinched on hearing his christian name, spoken by a voice he recognised too well. It had haunted him every night in the nightmares which had plagued his troubled prison sleep.

 

It was his captor.

 

Philippe spoke bravely.

 

'You told me you would leave me alone in prison....did you lie?'

 

He delivered the words strongly but to Aramis they were quiet, muffled by the mask.

 

'Philippe, I have been sent to free you. To take you home....Are you well enough to walk?'

 

Philippe didn't dare to believe the man. Could the nightmare really be over? he asked himself, believing it was a trap, a cruel test, anything bad.

 

'I can walk,' Philippe said. 'But...Why? I.....I don't understand?'

 

'Nor do I boy.' the man replied honestly. 'But I promise you my orders are to take you home and allow you to live in peace.'

 

Philippe stood up. His legs felt like jelly beneath him. He kept thinking this was a cruel nightmare and he would wake up any second. Not for a moment did he dare to beleive that the man spoke the truth.

 

******************************************************************************

 

Louis awoke the following morning with mixed emotions. He knew his mother would be proud of him, but at the same time he was not entirely convinced he could trust his brother. And then there were the executions to deall with. He sighed and sat up in his bed, preparing for the morning ceremonies when one of the centuries announced his mother.

 

Louis smilled.

 

'Send he in,' he said.

 

Anne smiled brightly as she entered her sons bedroom. She walked over and hugged him.

 

'I couldn't wait to see you,' she said. 'Thankyou, my boy.'

 

She hugged him so hard.

 

'Mother....I'm sorry. I didn't realise how aweful it would be for him, until...until yesterday.'

 

'Shhhh...' Anne said, the tears of happiness flwoing down her cheeks. 'I am so proud of you boy. So very proud of you....'

 

'Mother you will see him tommorrow. Tell him that it was a mistake, that he has my apologies and that he will be allowed to live in peace. Will you do that?'

'Of course Louis. It gives me great pleasure to be able to see him....'

 

'But...'

 

'I know Louis. I can't tell him anything. Don't worry, I won't. I just want to see him.'

 

'Thank you Mother. You can take Philippe again if you wish.'

 

'I will, my dear boy.' Anne said. 'I look at you now, and I know you will be a good King. You make me very proud.'

 

'Thankyou Mother...' Louis replied in a choked voice as he gently planted a kiss on her cheek.

 

Suddenly the door opened and a musketeer entried.

 

"Your Majesty, there's a young servant waiting outside. He sais he has to speak you alone. He sais that he has very important informations for you."

 

Louis looked surprised at the musketeer. Which important information could an ordinary servant have for the king.

 

"What is his name?", he asked.

 

"Yves. He's still a boy."

 

Now Louis remembered. That was the young servant who he had ordered to bring the letters to Aramis and his mother.

 

"Allright. Send him in. I'm sorry mother. Could you leave me now? You heard what the man has said. The servant wants to speak me alone."

 

Anne smiled.

 

"Of course, Louis. No problem."

 

The Queen and the musketeer left. One moment later Yves entried. He closed the door behind himself.

 

"So what do you want?", Louis asked immediately.

 

"I want you to pardon these men who shall be executed today."

 

Louis looked surprised at the young servant. How could this boy dare to ask him for that?

 

"Ha! You're funny. You're only a servant. From where do you take the right to ask me this? And by the way, why do you care for these criminals?"

 

"My family lives in the woods. We are very poor and these men were our neighbors."

 

"Eh! You have really bad neighbors."

 

"I have something to convinve you to pardon them", Yves said and smiled.

"What do you mean?"

 

"I knew your special secret. You have a twin. Right?"

 

Louis was shocked. He looked at Yves like he was seeing a ghost.

 

"From where... do you... know this?", he gasped.

 

"Doesn't matter. If you will pardon my neighbors I won't say anything. Otherwise I will tell everywhere that you have a twin."

 

"Argh! You want to extort me!"

 

"Right."

 

Yves grinned.

 

"Forget it!", Louis shouted.

 

Then the king suddenly took a sharp knife which had lied on his desk. Yves moved backward. Suddenly he had lost every courage.

 

"You will tell nothing to anyone!", Louis screamed and stabbed the knife into the servant's chest. Yves fell down. He was dead immediately. Louis went to the door and opened it. He saw the musketeer who was still waiting outside. He ordered the man to come in.

 

"Oh mon Dieu! What has happened here?", the man said when he saw the corp of the young servant.

 

"This traitor has tried to kill me", Louis answered, "Took him away."

 

"Y... Yes Sire."

 

"And inform his family about what has happened to him", Louis added and his voice sounded a little sympathized.

 

"Yes your Majesty." 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lousi walked back into his room, past the body of the boy which lay on the ground. He was shaking badly. He had killed someone, admittedly a traitor, but just a child. He walked into his bedroom and sank to the bed. There he wept and prayed to God for forgiveness.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

The dawn broke inside the Bastille. The bandits sat in their dingy little cell, waiting. All night they had fought among themselves trying to find someone to blame. But they had pretty much given up any hope of being saved from the scaffold. Some of them had begun to pray, others wept quietly.

 

Outside, the crowds had begun to gather....

 

*******************************************************************************

 

In a small cottage in the woods, a little girl of about ten years old was playing with an old doll. Her name was Marie. She wanted to make a new dress for the doll so she went into the other room to find her mother or her big sister. There on the mantelpiece she saw a note and she recognised her brother Yves's handwriting.

Just then there was a heavy knock at the door......

 

*******************************************************************************

Philippe sat quietly in the carraige, trying to get his head around the events of the past hour. He was so happy to be free of the mask, he almost didn't care what the man, his captor would do with him next. It just intended to enjoy the freedom, the feeling of the breeze on his face, the softness of his skin. He raised his hand again, touched his cheek and smiled. Then he found a prayer of thanks to God.

Aramis had made a point of not speaking for at least ten minutes when they had entered the carraige, but now he raised his head and looked closely at the boy.

 

'Are you feeling alright?' he asked.

 

Philippe nodded warily.

 

'Back in the prison...you spoke my name. How do you know it? And...am I allowed to know yours?'

 

'My name is Aramis,' the solidier replied, saying the name as if it were complete.

 

'Aramis?'

 

'Yes.'

 

'How do you know my name?'

 

'It was on the order of arrest given to me.'

 

'Oh. I just thought...maybe...you knew something about my family or...or my parents. You see...I'm an orphan and I know nothing about them.'

 

'I know nothing of your family, boy,' Aramis replied abruptly. 'I was just carrying out the orders given to me.'

 

'Are you really taking me home? If you're not, Monsieur then I'd really rather know....'

 

'I'm taking you home. I wouldn't lie to you, boy. Now please, no more questions, I am tired.'

 

Philippe sighed and sunk back against the seat. 'Should he believe the man?' he wondered. 'Or should he try to escape at the first opportunity?'

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The poor family sat together in the room. Everyone was still shocked. Marie saw her mother and her twelve years old sister crying. Marie wasn't able to cry. She was too shocked. What had the musketeer said? Her brother Yves was dead? Killed by the king after he had tried to kill him? Hoch could this be?

 

"That is a lie!", she heard her father suddenly shouting.

 

"Wha... what?", her mother asked carrifully.

 

"Yves had never tried to kill the king. That is a lie. The king is a murderer!"

 

"Armand, please...", his wife begged.

 

"Yves was a good boy. He was no traitor."

 

"But why Is he dead then?", Marie asked with tears in her eyes.

 

"Maybe he has found something out what he wasn't allow to know. Anyway, I want revenge for my son!"

 

"But Papa..."

 

"The king must die!"

 

"Are you crazy?!", the wife shouted.

 

"No I'm not, Chérie."

 

"Please, don't do this. I have already lost my son. I don't want to lost my husband, too."

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

Philippe was wake up by Aramis.

 

"Philippe, we are there."

 

The boy opened his eyes. When had he fallen asleep? He couldn't remember.

 

"Come out, boy", Aramis said with a smile.

 

Philippe was still a little afraid but he obeyed and left the carriage. He turned and then he saw it, his home. The man had told the truth. He was really at home again."

 

"Yeah!", Philippe screamed.

 

He jumped and made shouts of joy. Aramis smirked.

 

"Well. Now go, boy. I'm sure they will be happy to see you and to have you back."

 

Philippe smiled. He had tears of emotion in her eyes.

 

"Thankyou", he stammered and run to the house.

 

The entrance hall was empty when he entried.

 

"Hello?! Is anybody at home?!", he called.

 

Some moments later he heard footsteps and then a voice.

 

"Philippe?! Are you that, boy?!"

 

Then he saw his nurse-maid coming down the stairs.

 

"Oh mon Dieu! Philippe! Oh boy, I have miss you so much."

 

The nurse-maid hugged him hard and cried at the same time.

 

"Oh god. I thank you, lord that you have given my back my baby... HEY! PHILIPPE IS BACK! DO YOU HEAR?! HE'S BACK!"

 

 

 

Louis sat at his desk. He still had to think about the dead Yves. He told himself that this servant had been a traitor but he still felt guilty.

While he was still thinking the door suddenly opened and D'Artagnan entried.

 

"Your Majesty, everything is ready for the execution. We must go now." 

 

Louis turned to face the musketeer. He was so confused.

 

‘It’s time, already?’

 

‘It’s after ten, Sire.’

 

Louis stood up.

 

‘I am ready Monsieur Le Musketteer,’ he said.

 

D'Artagnan bowed.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

The crowds at the executions were very large. The people had gathered early to get the best view. Louis rode thorugh on his best horse, flanked by his musketeers. The people bowed to him, and for most this was their first proper view of the new King.

 

'Doesn't he look young?' some could be heard to comment.

Others cried. 'Long live the King.'

 

 

From within their cell, the bandits heard these cries. They knew their time was nearly over. Just then they heard heavy footsteps coming down the prison corridor. They clung to each other and trembled.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

In the midst of the crowd, Armand has managed to get a good spot, not near to the platform, but close by the royal box, where he wanted to be. Hidden under his cloak was the old rusty sword which his grandfather had one carried. Armand heard the shouts of the mob, who were in love with their new monarch. As the King rode past he spat towards him.....

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Philippe was so excited to be home. He clung to his Papa, Perronnette his nurse and the other servants, so grateful to have back all the people he loved. There were a lot of tears.

 

'Where have you been child?' his Papa sobbed.

 

'Papa...I...I was arrested. It was a mistake, I think, but...I don't know. It doesn't matter. I'm home now, that all that counts. I'll never go away again.'

 

'You were arrested?' his Papa replied. 'For what?'

 

'Like I said Papa, I don't know. The man....Aramis...he did not tell me.'

 

'Aramis?' the man demanded.

 

'Yes, Aramis. Do you know him Papa?'

 

'I think we need to talk Philippe...' the old man said. 'Ladies, will you leave us...'

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Back at the little house in the forest, Marie clung to her mother who was sobbing desperately. The younger children cried too, sensing that something was badly wrong. Cherie pleaded with her husband not to go, not to leave them alone, but Armand was blinded by rage. Cherie knew he would not come home again. She would alone with six young mouths to feed...and not a penny to their name.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Louis looked confused at the man who had spat towards him. Also the musketeers were too surprised to react.

 

"You damn bastard!", Armand shouted, "You've killed my son! You're a murderer!!!"

 

Louis was still too confused and not able to react. Armand took his sword. Everyone was screaming when they saw the blade. Armand wanted to attack the king who was still frozen but now the musketeers blocked up his way. Armand new that he had no chance against these musketeers. So he threw the sword towards Louis. It hit the king at his right shoulder. Louis fell off his horse with a scream. The crowd was screaming, too and the musketeers had troubles to get the situation under control.

 

________________________________________________________________________

 

 

"Listen Philippe", the old man said, "Aramis was the musketeer who brought you to us when you were a baby."

 

"I don't understand, Papa."

 

"I remember this day very well. It was a foul night and it was raining. We all were in the kitchen when I heard a knock on the door. I went to the door and when I opened it, there was this musketeer outside. He only said 'This is for you. Be carriful with him' and gave me a basket. Then he wanted to leave. I called after him 'Who are you?'. His answer was 'Aramis'. I closed the door totally confused. Then I took a look into the basket and what I saw there was a baby. That was you, Philippe. I fell in love with you immediately. You looked so sweet with your rosy cheeks and your little mouth with the soft lips. Then you suddenly opened your eyes and looked so curious at me. I will never forget this moment. I had always wanted a son."

 

"And you will always be my Papa. I love you", Philippe answered softly and hugged him.

 

The old man smiled. He loved Philippe as he was his own son but he also hadn't told him the complet story. There had also been a note in the basket. It said: 'This is the twin of the young dauphin. His name is Philippe. Hide him. Nobody except for the people who live in this house is allowed to see him.'

 

"But why was I brought to you by a musketeer and why had the same musketeer arrested me now?", Philippe suddenly asked. Am I not a usual orphan?"

 

The man was in trouble now. He knew that he wasn't allowed to tell Philippe the truth but he had to give him a plausible explanation.

"Listen", he finally said, "I later heard that this Aramis was always a very pious man. Maybe he had found you randomly and felt that it was his duty to help you. And that he had arrested you know was maybe also just an accident."

 

Philippe nodded but he wasn't really convinced. He wasn't a fool. He felt that his Papa hasn't told him everything and he decided to start inquiries. He needed some answers.

 

He managed a faint smile for his Papa.

 

'I'm tired,' he said softly. 'This last week...'

 

Philippe couldn't find the words to describe it. The old man ruffled his hair.

 

'Of course you're tired. I'll get one of the women to prepare your bed and then you can sleep boy...'

 

He stood up. Just as he walked from the room Philippe called to him.

 

'Papa....I...Do you think my real parents loved me?'

 

The old man smiled.

 

'Of course they did Philippe,' he replied with a lot of love. 'Who could not love you, my son?'

 

Philippe smiled sadly and watched his Papa leave the room.

 

When he had gone he went to the bookcase and found the books he needed to see. They were the ones sold to him a few weeks earlier. He flicked through the pages of the ones he had not yet read, not really sure what he was looking for. Then all of a sudden he froze and the book dropped from his hands. It fell to the floor still open on a portrait of the dauphin Louis, now Louis XIV of France....

 

*******************************************************************************

 

D'Artagnan shouted orders frantically over the nosie of the mob as he struggled to his Kings side. Then was a lot of blood and Louis had passed out.

 

'Please God,' D'Artagnan prayed. 'Please don't let him be dead....'

 

'Get a doctor!' he cried desperately. 'Quickly!'

 

Armand was dead within a few seconds, overwhelmed by three musketeers.

 

The crowd were crying out for their King. More musketeers arrived and the situation was brought under control....

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Louis opened his eyes. For a moment everything was blurry but as he focussed he could see his mother and little brother sitting next to his bed. He tried to move; but he felt a blinding pain in his right shoulder.

 

He moaned quietly.

 

'My son,' Anne whispered. 'You're going to be alright. But the doctor says you must rest...'

 

'What happened?' Louis asked hoarsely.

 

'They say it was the father of the boy, Yves, Louis.'

 

'Is he dead?'

 

Anne nodded.

 

Louis felt tears in his eyes.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I have released my brother but now I'm involved in another crime. Why am I not able t make everything right?", Louis sobbed.

 

"But Louis, you're not involved in any crime", Anne replied, "Yves and his father had both tried to kill you. They deserved the death and you have only defend yourself."

 

Louis shook his head.

 

"No mother. I... I must tell you something. I just told the musketeer that Yves wanted to kill me because he wasn't allowed to hear the true reason but... The boy has never tried to kill me."

 

"What?!" Anne looked shocked at her son. "But why have you...?"

 

"He had found out that I have a twin. He wanted to extort me. I should pardon the bandits. I couldn't accept his demands and he knew too much. So I killed him."

 

"Oh Louis", Anne sobbed, "I don't know what to answer. How shall it continue now?"

 

"All I can do is to gave their corps back to their family so that they can deplore and bury them. And I will give them enough money so that they are able to live in peace. That's all I can do for them. By the way, what has happened now with the bandits?"

 

 

"They are still alived. The execution was postphoned after this incident."

 

"Good. Who knows who I would make sad if I kill them, too. I don't want this anymore. I've seen enough blood. I will ask them if they are willing to become soldiers in my army. If yes, I will pardon them. D'Artagnan will look after it."

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

Philippe took the book and went to a mirror. He looked at his reflection and then again at the portray of Louis XIV. It was the same face. Philippe was shaking. The young king looked exactly like him.

 

"Mon Dieu", he gasped, "I'm his double. How can this be?"

 

But then he remembered how much the Queen had liked him and he remembered the mask. Maybe he was more than just a usual double...

 

"But... this can't be... I... am I maybe... No, I can't believe it. It must be an accident. This similarity just has to be an accident." 

 

Suddenly the events of the past week or so made sense. The queens visit, the visit of the Duc de Orleans, the iron mask....but freedom?

Philippe didn't understand a lot about it. He stood in front of the mirror trembling.

 

This was where his Papa found him.

 

'Philippe, Perronnete has prepared a bath for you. She..,.'

 

The old man stopped when he saw his son.

 

'Philippe?' he asked. 'What is it?'

 

Philippe could not find words. He just held the book out to his Papa.

 

The old man gasped when he saw the portrait. For so long he had tried to protect the boy from ever discovering this, but now he had failed. The Palace would have to be informed and he was terrified for the boy....

 

Tears fell from his eyes.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

The bandits wondered what had happened. One moment they were to be executed, the next they had heard someone had tried to assasinate the King and it had been postponed. Now they waited with no idea how long they had left to live.

 

So the footsteps outside the door made them tremble.

 

The door creaked open and they saw the uniform of the musketeers. There were four men in all, the ones who called themselves D'Artagnan, Athos, Porthos and Aramis.

 

As the bandits trembled, D'Artagnan spoke.

 

'The King has decided to offer you all a pardon,' he said. 'On the condition that you serve him as solidiers.'

 

The men looked from one to another warily. 'Could it be true?' they wondered.

 

'I will give you some time to think about it,' D'Artagnan added. 'I will be back later today for your decision.'

 

With that the four musketeers left the cell.

 

******************************************************************************

 

Inside the old farmhouse, Marie played quietly with her doll. She had managed to get her brothers and sisters to rest next to her mother on the old bed.

 

She played, wondering when Papa would be home...

 

Then she remebered. It had been forgotten when the musketeers came. Yves's note. She ran to the fireplace and found the paper in the embers of the fire.

Marie could not read; Yves had only learnt at the Palace. She knew it ,must be important, but she didn't know anyone else who could read. She thought hard, looking closely as the meaningless lines on the old crumpled paper....

While Marie was still thinking there was again a knock on the door. Her mother stood up and opened. It was again a musketeer. Isabelle screamed desperately. She already divined what the visit of the musketeer meant.

 

"I'm sorry, Madame", the musketeer said, "Your husband has tried to kill the king. But our king is a generous man. He gave you back the corp of your husband and also the one of your son."

 

Marie saw how four other musketeers carried the corps of her father and her brother into the house and lied them down on the ground. Isabelle wasn't able to say anything. She only cried. The musketeer gave her a little sack of coins.

 

"This is for you", he said and wanted to leave but Marie called him back.

 

"Please Monsieuer, can you read this?", she asked and shew him Yves' note.

 

The musketeer was confused but he took the note and began to read loudly.

 

"My dear family, I have uncover a great secret which could help me to get our neighbors released who shall be executed tomorrow. If everything goes right, our neighbors will not only be free soon but I will also come home with alot of money. Yves."

 

"What means that?", the musketeer asked himself, "Ha! A family of traitors. I really don't know why the king is so merciful with you."

 

He turned and left the house together with the other musketeers. Isabelle knelt down next to the corps of her husband and her son and cried desperately.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

The bandits had discussed the king's offer for a while and they agreed that it would be the best to accept this offer.

 

"Everything would be better than the death", one of them said.

 

"Yes and we wouldn't only save our life. If we will become soldiers in the king's army, we will always have something to eat and we even will get some money for our services."

 

"So you all agree that we will take the king's offer?"

 

"Yes", everyone called.

 

They had just finished their discussion when they heard footsteps.

 

"They're coming", someone whispered.

 

Only a few moments later the door opened and D'Artagnan entried, followed by the other three musketeers.

 

"Well monsieurs, do you have decide if you want to take the king's offer?", he asked.

 

"Yes. We will accept his offer."

 

"Good. Please follow me."

 

It was in the late evening. Louis was reading a letter from D'Artagnan in his bed. The bandits had taken his offer and D'Artagnan had brought them to one of the royal barracks. Now they were soldiers in Louis' army.

Louis smiled. He was satisfied with himself. He took the letter on the little table next to his bed and wanted to sleep but then he heard a knock on the door.

 

"Come in", he called a little angry because he wanted to sleep.

 

A servant entried.

 

"Please forgive me, your Majesty. Here is a letter for you. I don't know who has sent it."

 

"Give it and then leave", Louis demanded.

 

The servant obeyed. He gave him the letter, bowed and left the room quickly.

 

Louis looked at the letter wondering what this could be. He opened it and read the message.

 

"Oh no", he gasped, "He has found out the truth. What shall I do now?" 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis began to cry. Just when it seemed like evrything was going right, something else bad happened. He crushed the letter in his hand, wiped away his tears and called the servant.

The man hurried in, bowing low.

 

'Tell my mother I must see her urgently...'he said gravely.

 

The man bowed.

 

'And...and tell Aramis to come aswell. I will see him after my mother has visited.'

 

'Yes Sire.'

 

*******************************************************************************

 

'Philippe, we need to talk.'

 

Philippe looked up and saw his Papa. He turned away and continued to look out of his bedroom window. He sighed. His mind was very troubled.

 

'Do you really speak the truth when you said you know nothing of this, Papa?' he asked.

 

The old man sank down next to his son. He had no idea what to say, whether telling him what he knew would make the boy be in more danger than he already was. The old man had thought about not mailing the letter but he knew that sooner or later Philippe would go in search of answers.

 

'All I know Philippe is that you're in danger, here, now. Whatever they did to you in prison...it will be at least that bad or worse. And I don't think I could bare that.'

 

Philippe turned and looked sadly at the man. 'What are you saying Papa? You...you think I should leave? Run away?'

 

The old man did not say anything, but Philippe could tell by his expression that was exactly what he meant.

'You are in grave danger, my son...' the old man repeated.

 

'But...where would I go? Surely, the people in France who would notice the resemeblance. Don't you think?'

 

The old man nodded. 'I've been thinking about that Philippe, but you could go to England...'

 

'England?'

 

'Or Spain...You have family in Spain.'

 

'You really believe I could walk into the Royal Palace in Spain, Papa?' he asked managing a faint smile. 'Besides I don't speak Spanish...or English.'

 

'You're a bright boy, Philippe. You would learn quickly.'

 

'I don't want to go. I want to stay here. This...this is my home. You are my family.'

 

A tear descended his cheek.

 

'I hated being away from you. And I can't bare to leave you again, Papa. I couldn't bare it.'

 

The boy began to sob. His Papa embraced him.

 

'Philippe, I will come with you...We will do this together...'

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Anne of Austria entered her sons bedroom aprehensively. At first she had thought his condition had worsened but when she saw no doctors, she relaxed a little. Until she saw the expression on her boy's face....

 

She sank to a chair at his bedside.

 

'What is it Louis?' she asked.

 

'Mother...he knows. Philippe knows....'

 

Anne sobbed.

 

'What does he know?'

 

'He knows he is my double, mother.'

 

'So....I will talk to him. I will tell him it is just a coincidence.'

 

'Mother, you must understand, this changes everything.'

 

'No Louis! No it doesn't!'

 

'Mother, Philippe told me when you were in the prison, you told him that you loved him as a son. He would have to be stupid not to at least suspect the rest. And what what you have said, my twin is far from stupid.'

 

'But he is not a danger to you, Louis.' Anne cried. 'You can't send him back to the prison, Louis! You can't! I beg you!'

 

'I don't want to, but then what am I to do mother?'

 

'You could see him. You could talk to him and get to know him. Then you will believe me Louis, I know you will.'

 

Anne looked pleadingly at the King, her son, praying that he would show mercy to his brother...His answer seemed to take an eternity....

 

Finally Louis spoke.

 

"You are right, mother. Philippe has done nothing wrong. He's my twin but that's no crime. When you will met him tomorrow, I will come with you and tell him everything. Now as he knows that he's my double he will find out the rest anyway. So it is better if I tell it to him personally."

 

Louis moaned and Anne hugged him hard. She had tears in her eyes.

 

"Oh thankyou, Louis! Thankyou!", she sobbed deeply affected.

 

Louis grimaced in pain.

 

"No problem, mother but please be carriful with my shoulder."

 

Anne moved back from him immediately and smiled.

 

"Oh pardon, Louis. I had forgotten..."

 

"Sometimes I hate it to be king. If I wouldn't be king, we also wouldn't have this problem. Then we could just live all together in peace."

 

"You are right, Louis. But this is a situation where a king can prove if he's a good king or not and I believe that you're a good king."

 

Louis nodded.

 

"I do my best. Will my little brother will come with us tomorrow?"

 

"Of course. He's excited to see Philippe again."

 

"Good. Please leave me now, mother. I want to sleep."

 

"Goodnight, Louis", Anne said softly and kissed him on his forehead.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

"When shall we leave?", Philippe asked his Papa.

 

"As soon as possible. The best thing would be if we would depart immediately but it is late and we have to make some prepartion before. But we should hurry."

 

"I understand."

 

"Go to bed now, boy. You need to sleep."

 

"Yes Papa."

Philippe hugged the old man who had tears in his eyes.

 

"Everything will become well. You will see, Philippe. Life goes on."

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

Isabelle sat in the kitchen together with her children. Tomorrow they would bury her husband and her son Yves. But even if the whole situation was very sad and if they were all mentaly totally down, she had to think about how things should continue. For the moment she had the money from the king but she knew that she need a job. She had always been a real good cook. Maybe she could get a job in the royal kitchen.

 

"Listen children", she finally said, "I've made a discussion. Tomorrow after we have buried your father and Yves, I will go to the palace and ask for a job in the royal kitchen."

 

"No mother!", Marie screamed.

 

"Marie... please..."

 

"The king has killed Yves! Do you really want to work for someone who has killed your son and is also indirect responsible for your husband's death?!"

 

"Marie, I understand you. But I have to feed you all and I think I have a good chance to get a job there. The king seems to be sorry about our destiny. Otherwise he hadn't sent us the money."

 

"Of course he felt sorry! He felt sorry because he's guilty. He's a murderer!" 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Marie....I don't have a choice. If I do not do this, then we will all die. We will die from starvation...'

 

'But mother....there must be somewhere else you can get a job. Anywhere but there....'

 

Isabelle shook her head.

 

'I wish there were, Isabelle...but there isn't. You will have to help me now too....look after your brothers and sisters while I'm working.'

 

Marie sobbed.

 

'I don't understand mother...Why did this have to happen?'

 

Isabelle hugged her daughter.

 

'Shhh...' she said softly. 'Everything will be alright, you'll see.'

 

*******************************************************************************

 

'Philippe?'

 

Philippe awoke. It was still dark, it was the middle of the night. He sat up and rubbed his eyes to see his Papa standing at the side of his bed, dressed in riding clothes, holding a candle.

 

Philippe yawned.

 

'It's the middle of the night...' he said.

 

'I know,' the old man replied. 'But we must go now...I have prepared everything...come on get dressed; quickly. We need to get on the road.'

 

'But where will we go.'

 

'England...I know a little English and I have an uncle over there...Perhaps it might be safe to stay with him for a while...'

 

Philippe stood up and nodded.

 

Anything would be better than the prison and the iron mask he relised and as long as his Papa was with him, he didn't care where he went.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Philippe dressed himself quickly.

 

"Do the others here know where we are going?", he asked.

 

"No. They even don't know that we will go. It is for your security."

 

Philippe felt the pain in his heart and suddenly he burted out in tears.

 

"I will miss them", he sobbed, "I already miss them so much now. Papa, I don't want to leave..."

 

Philippe cried really desperately now and his Papa didn't know what to do. He hugged him.

 

"Come on, Philippe. It is hard for you. I know. But we must go."

 

Philippe nodded but he was still crying. He followed his Papa out of the room. They went down the stairs. The old man heard how the boy sobbed behind him and it broke his heart.

 

In the garden there were two horses waiting for them and also a pack-ass. The old man mounted.

 

"Come on, Philippe. We have no time."

 

The boy had still to fight with the tears but he obeyed and mounted, too.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

The next morning Louis was wake up by his little brother. The boy seemed to be really joyful and excited this morning.

 

"Good morning, Louis", he called.

 

Louis smirked.

 

"Good morning, Philippe. What makes you so happy this morning?"

 

"Mother told me that you will come with us today when we will visit our other brother."

 

"Yes I will. Things have become a little out of control. He now knew that he's my double. I think it is better to tell him the rest personally before he will find it out by himself."

 

"Mother has already told me. I'm sure you will like him."

"Mother is always telling the same to me. Well, then we should hurry Philippe. I want to see if you and mother are right and if my twin is really so nice as you both describe him."

 

And with this Louis stood up.

 

__________________________________________________________________________

 

About at the same time when the royal family was taken breakfeast Isabelle arrived at the palace. The guard who stood next to the gate stopped her.

 

"Hey, who do you are and what do you want here?", he asked sternly.

 

"My name is Isabelle. I'm a poor woman and I'm looking for a job in the royal kitchen. I'm a real good cook and I have to feed a family. Please..."

 

The guard looked more friendlier now.

 

"I can't decide this", he replied, "But I will bring you to the chef. He will decide."

 

"Thankyou", Isabelle answered.

 

The chef was a nice mid-aged plump man. He greeted Isabelle very friendly.

 

"Ah, welcome. Who do we have here?"

 

"Her name is Isabelle", the guard answered, "She sais she is a good cook and wants to get a job in the kitchen."

 

The chef looked carrifully at Isabelle. She became a little nervous. Finally he spoke.

 

"Yes Madame. You must be a good cook. You have the hands of a cook. I just can see it."

 

"So I have the job?", Isabelle asked hopefully.

 

"Yes, you have it."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The royal family arrived at Philippe's house around middday. They could see immediately that something was not right there. Servants and even some guard were running through the garden as they were looking for something or someone.

 

"What has happened here?", Anne asked nervously.

 

"I don't know", Louis replied, "But we will find it out soon."

 

They dismounted and went into the garden. First nobody recognised them because everyone seemed to be so busy. But then Louis saw a maid and spoke to her.

 

"Hey, can you tell me what's going on her?", he demanded.

 

The maid turned.

 

"Philippe!", she gasped, "Mon Dieu, we were looking everywhere for you and your father. Were have you been? You have scaried us to death."

 

"I... I'm not Philippe", Louis answered.

 

The maid looked at him as if he was joking.

 

"Come on, Philippe. I'm not in the mood for jokes now."

 

Now Louis understood. It seemed like the servants of this house were as clueless as Philippe had been. Of course that was more secure.

 

"I'm not Philippe. I'm King Louis. Where is Philippe?"

 

The maid gasped and she looked like she would collapse any moment.

 

"Your... your majesty... Philippe... he... he is away. When we woke up this morning he had already gone... together with his Papa."

 

"Where?!"

 

"We don't know. They had left no note."

 

Louis turned. For a moment he felt totally alone and desperated. Then he went back to his mother and his little brother.

 

"Come on. We we will leave", he ordered before anyone of them could say anything and left the garden.

 

"But Louis, what has happened?", Anne asked when they were outside again.

 

"Philippe has left this house", he sobbed.

 

"What? No! It can't be!"

 

"He must have gone in the night when everyone was sleeping. I'm sure he had gone because he was afraid of me."

 

"Oh no. Please no", Philippe D'Orleans sobbed.

 

His mother hugged him trying to give him comfort but she was also crying.

 

"I will send D'Artagnan, Athos, Portos and Aramis to look for him", Louis said, "They have to find him. He must know that he hasn't to fear me as long as he is a loyal brother and servant to me."

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'The poor boy must have been terrified...' Anne sobbed.

 

'The musketeers will find him, Mother...I know they will...Please, try not to worry.'

 

The King turned to one of his young musketeers.

 

'The man I wished to visit has left home without telling anyone where he is going. Speak to the servants....find out anything about where he might have gone and report to me promptly.'

 

The man bowed. 'Yes Sire,' he said.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Philippe rode alongside his Papa. The were both exhausted, but the old man would not let them stop and rest.

 

'How much further is it to Dunkirk?' Philippe asked.

 

By now it was the middle of the afternoon.

 

'We should be there by nightfall tonight,' his Papa replied. 'Then we just need to find a boat which will give us passage to England.'

 

Philippe forced a smile, but inside he was terrified. All he wanted to do was turn around and ride home and forget all about the fact he happened to look like Louis XIV.

 

******************************************************************************

Aramis entered the Kings study after instructions to do so from the guard. He saw Louis sitting in an armchair, resting. Or trying to rest. The mornings journey had taken its toll on the young King because of his shoulder wound, but he could not rest without knowing his twin was safe.

 

'Aramis,' he said.

 

Aramis bowed. 'Your Majesty,' he replied.

 

Inside he was hoping that the reason the King had summonned him had nothing to do with Philippe.

 

The King spoke.

 

'Aramis, something has happened, something which I believe you are the only person who can help me sort out.'

 

Aramis bowed his head. He dreaded the next words.

 

'My twin...Philippe....he has found out that he is my double and has fled his home. The servants say he is with an old man, who he calls Papa. They suspect they might be going to England...'

 

'Sire, I...I don't care what you do to me, but I can't arrest the boy again. I beg of you, as your humble servant not to ask this terrible crime of me a second time.'

 

Aramis was close to tears.

 

Louis bit his lip.

 

'Monsieur...I mean my brother no harm. I promise you this. But...I must talk to him, explain things. Do you understand?'

 

'So why do you need me, Sire.'

 

'I need you to go after him and convince him to return home.'

 

'And if he will not?'

 

'I don't care how you do it, Monsieur. Capture him if you must...just don't harm him. Then keep him under house arrest, untill I get the chance to come and talk to him.'

 

'You want me to accomplish all this alone, Sire?'

 

'No...of course not. You may bring your friends with you, but tell them only what you must. For them the resemblance must be nothing more than a chance misfortune. Do you understand this Monsieur?'

 

Aramis nodded.

 

'Yes Sire,' he said, bowing again.

 

'Very well, you are dismissed.'

 

******************************************************************************

 

'Where are we going, Aramis?' Porthos moaned.

 

'Towards Dunkirk,' the solidier replied, kicking his horse harder.

 

'Ahhh a holiday by the sea. But is there any need for such haste?'

 

'We are on an important misson, Porthos, like I told you. A misson for the KIng.'

 

'Just like the old days then!' Porthos exclaimed. 'I only wish my bones do not ache so badly...'

 

A few metres back Athos and D'Artganan rode side by side. They had followed their friend without question, but now Armais's haste told them the urgency of the misson....

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe and his Papa arrived at Dunkirk in the late afternoon.

 

"Philippe, it would be better now if you cover your face", his Papa said.

 

"But if I do, people must think that I'm a bandit", Philippe replied sceptically.

 

The old man thought a moment, then he spoke again.

 

"You could dress yourself up as an arab..."

 

"Eh, I know they cover their face when they are in the dessert because of the sand but here's no dessert. Don't you think the people would look a little strange at me?"

 

"They would look more strange if you don't cover your face. If we are asked, we could tell that you are an arabian trader and I'm your servant."

 

Philippe laughed.

 

"And from where shall I get the right costume?"

 

"Wait here for a moment. I will bring you one", the old man answered and left.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The musketeers where near Dunkird now and would arrive there in about second hours. D'Artagnan now rode next to Aramis.

 

"Well Aramis", he said, "Don't you think it is time to tell us what we are doing here?"

 

"I already told you. We are on a mission for the king."

 

"But what exactly is this mission. I'm the captain of the king's musketeers. I have a right to know it."

 

Aramis moaned.

 

"We're looking for a young man who's a double of the king. We must convince him to not leave france."

 

"Why does he want to leave. Is he afraid of the king?"

 

"It looks so but the king told me that he wouldn't harm him. But please, no more questions now, D'Artagnan."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The old man came back with the costume.

 

"Here. Try this one", he said.

 

Philippe took it.

 

"From where do you have it?", he asked.

 

"Doesn't matter. Please hurry, Philippe. We have no time."

 

Philippe obeyed and started to dress up himself. When he was ready, he really looked like an arab except for the fact that his skin was a little too fair and his eyes too blue but all in all the disguise looked trustworthly. His Papa grined when he saw him so.

"No come, boy. We will look if we find a boat and maybe we can also eat something before but don't forget to speak with arabian accent." 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

‘I don’t know what an Arabian accent would sound like Papa.’

 

The old man thought for a moment and smiled.

 

‘Well no, neither do I….nor I expect will the sailors. Just anything…that doesn’t sound too French…’

 

Seeing the sceptical look in the boys eyes he changed in mind.

 

‘In fact, let me do the talking Philippe.’

 

Philippe couldn’t help but feel relieved.

 

He followed his Papa through the busy port, almost overcome by all the sounds and the bustle. Before he had been sent to prison he had never left the small Burgundy village of his home. And now to see all these wonders….to Philippe it was almost overwhelming, rather like the strong odour of the fresh catch which hung on the air.

 

*****************************************************************************

 

The musketeers arrived in Dunkirk just as the sun was setting.

 

‘What now, Aramis?’ Athos demanded.

 

‘We need to split up,’ Aramis decided. ‘You and D’Artagnan check all the boats. You’re looking for two men travelling together. One is old the other….well I think the boy will be in some kind of disguise. I can’t see him walking through the port with a ressmeblance such as that and go unnoticed….Porthos and I will check the Inns. At this, Porthos’s eyes lit up…’

 

Aramis shook his head.

 

‘Second thoughts,’ he said. ‘Porthos you go with Athos and check the boats. D’Artagnan and I will do the Inns.’

 

****************************************************************************

 

Philippe and his Papa had settled down to a meal in a small Inn just off the harbour. They were both very hungry so the fresh fish was very appealing. The old man had asked for a private room so that Philippe would be able to remove his disguise to eat.

 

When they were settled and the servants had left, Philippe removed the cloth from his face.

 

The old man smiled.

 

‘Come on now boy, eat up. The boat sails in two hours…’

 

Philippe sighed sadly and began to pick at his food.

 

‘I know you don’t want to leave, my son. But I’m sure England will be a lovely place to live…’

 

‘I wish Perronette and the others could have come…’

 

‘I know…but it had to be this way…’

 

Philippe managed a faint smile.

 

‘At least I have you Papa.’ He said warmly.

 

The old man returned the gesture. He had tears in his eyes.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Then they continue eating but suddenly they heard some voices coming from outside.

 

"Have you seen some strangers here? An old man and a young one?", they heard a man asking, "The young one is still a boy."

 

"Oh no", Philippe gasped, "That's Aramis' voice. He's here."

 

Philippe looked panicly but his Papa tried to appease him.

 

"Relaxe boy. Just cover your face again."

 

Philippe obeyed

 

"Well, there are an old and a young man in the privat room", they now heard the innkeeper saying, "The young one seems to be an arabian trader."

 

Aramis looked at D'Artagnan.

 

"Sounds interessting. We should check this."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

"We must go away immediately", Philippe called and wanted to stand up.

 

"No. Stay boy. Believe me, that's better", the old man said.

 

Philippe moaned. One moment later the door opened and two men entried. They were Aramis and D'Artagnan.

 

"Welcome Gentlemen", the old man said and bowed his head, "What can we do for you?"

 

"Well, your friend could show us his face", Aramis answered.

 

"Monsieur, my Lord is a very rich trader from egypt. His family is very mighty there and he only shows his face to people who have deserved it."

 

"So so, from egypt", Aramis answered, "Well, his eyes are very blue for an egyptian..."

 

"Oh yes and that's why he's very popular there. They call him the blue-eyed sheikh."

 

Philippe had to force himself to not laugh. His Papa had a real great fancy. But Aramis wasn't impressed.

 

"Very interessting", he replied, "But this here is france and we are here from the king's buisness and I order him in the king's name to show me his face."

 

Philippe didn't react. He was nervous and didn't know what to do. But suddenly D'Artagnan went towards him and roughly uncovered his face. 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe felt a lump rise in his throat as they gazed on his face.

 

'I have done nothing wrong Aramis. You said that yourself and yet you are here again...' he said in a choked voice.

 

D'Artagnan looked towards his friend, his face full of questions. Whilse the musketeer was off his guard, the old man drew a musket from within his coat. He pointed it at Aramis.

 

'I won't let you take him,' he sobbed as the tears ran down his cheeks.

 

'Papa no!' Philippe begged.

 

D'Artagnan caught the Princes arm.

 

'I've raised that boy...I've took care of him all these years...He's my son. You'll have to kill me first.'

 

He levelled the gun with his unsteady hand right at Aramis's heart.

 

'No, Papa, don't' Philippe begged as he struggled in D'Artagnans strong grip. 'They will hurt you...'

 

'Monsieur,' Armais said. 'We mean no harm to the boy, I promise you.'

 

He took a step forward.

 

'Why else would the King send his best musketeers after him with such haste? I can't let you take him....You did terrible things to him in prison...He told me...'

 

'Monsieur, give me the gun.'

 

'No! Stay back!'

 

Aramis took a step forward. The old man pulled back the trigger.

 

'No!' Philippe screamed as he closed his eyes, unable to watch.

 

He heard the deafining shot, but it did not come from his Papas gun. D'Artagnan had fired first to protect his friend.

 

Both musketeers froze, aware of how close they had come to being wounded at least. Philippe managed to wriggle free of the musketeers grasp and ran to where his Papa lay.

 

'Papa,' he sobbed, grapping the old man around the neck, covering himself in his blood. 'You're going to be alright...'

 

He looked at Aramis.

 

'Please get help...' he begged. 'Please!'

 

'Shhh...' the old man said raspily. 'I love you Philippe. I was blessed to have you as a son....'

 

'No!' Philippe sobbed as his Papa breathed his last breath.

 

The musketeers just stood and watched the young prince crying over the body of his father. Aramis felt his heart break. 'This should not have happened,' he thought to himself.

 

D'Artagnan felt confused. He honestly was not sure if he had done the right thing or not. Afterall, he had just killed a man; a father; who was doing nothing more than protecting his son.

 

Suddenly the door burst open.

 

'We heard the shot...' Athos began. 'Are you alright?'

 

He stopped talking when he saw the boy crying over the corpse and put his musket away.

 

'What happened?' he asked softly.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Aramis spoke.

 

"The man wanted to defend him. He thought that we want to bring the boy back to prison. He didn't believe that we wouldn't harm him. He wanted to shoot... but... D'Artagnan shot first."

 

"Murderer!", Philippe screamed, "You are musketeers, excellent fighters. It would have been no problem for you to just disarm him but you have killed my Papa! You are damn murderers!"

Philippe cried loudly and desperately and the musketeers didn't know what to do. D'Artagnan felt really bad and was not able to do anything. Finally Aramis spoke again.

 

"Boy, please you have to come with us now. Nobody will harm you. We will only bring you home again. The king just wants to talk with you."

 

"You lie! Shall I really believe the murderers of my Papa?!"

 

"Please... It was an accident..."

 

Philippe took a knife which had lied on the table.

 

"I will not come with you!", he screamed, "I would rather die here with my Papa!"

 

He raised forward but it was the same thing as the first time when he had tried to fight against Aramis. He was disarmed immediately. Philippe felt on his knees and cried desperately.

 

"Kill me", he sobbed, "Please kill me, too. I don't want to live anymore. Let me follow my Papa. Please..."

 

It was terrible for all of them to feel Philippe's pain but they had to accomplish their mission. Athos softly took Philippe's arm.

 

"Come on, boy", he said softly.

 

Philippe didn't struggle.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis was in his study when Aramis met him. He sat at his desk and wrote something when the musketeer entried.

 

"Welcome back, Aramis", Louis said, "Was your mission succesful?"

 

"Yes and no", the musketeer replied.

 

"What do you mean?"

 

"We have found him and took him back home but... the old man who he had called 'Papa' wanted to defend him and then D'Artagnan had shot him. It... it was an accident."

 

"Oh no!"

 

Louis was shocked. He had want to make everything right but now it seems that everything had become more worse. He felt extremly sorry for his twin. He hadn't want to harm him and now Philippe's Papa was dead and Louis felt guilty for it.

 

'I'm destroying families', he thought sadly, 'First Yves and his father and now this old man... I'm really a monster...'

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

He looked at Aramis.

 

'Monsieur...thankyou.' he managed to say. 'That will be all.'

 

Aramis bowed and left.

 

Louis stood up and called the servant into the room.

 

'Quickly,' he said. 'Prepare me a riding outfit and have my mother and brother informed that we will leave in an hour.'

The servant bowed and left the room.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Philippe lay on his bed, the curtains drawn and he sobbed into his pillow. His nurse maid Perronette stroked his blonde curls gently.

 

'Will you not talk about it Philippe?' she asked gently.

 

Philippe did not want to talk. All he could think about was the shot of the gun and then his Papa lying there. The boy felt as though it was his fault, because if it had not been for him, he knew his Papa would still be alive. And he hated the musketeers and this King, his double, for sending them....

 

******************************************************************************

 

D'Artagnan, Porthos and Athos sat together in Athos's house waiting for Aramis to return from the Palace. They were all very affected by the mission and wanted answers.

 

Athos spoke gently.

 

'Who do you think the boy is?' he asked.

 

'Well the old man...he was his father, right?' Porthos replied.

 

Athos shook his head. 'I don't know...D'Artagnan what do you think? I mean do you think such a resemblance could be merely chance?'

 

'I don't know Athos,' D'Artagnan replied with a sigh. 'I just hope...I hope there was a good reason why I had to kill his Papa...'

 

'Well it seems as though Aramis is the one to ask about that...' Athos replied. 'He and the boy seemed very well aquainted.'

 

D'Artagnan nodded thoughtfully.

 

'Yes...' he said. 'I remember the old man saying something about a prison...'

 

'A prison? What you mean we captured that child to send him to prison?' Athos stood up and began to strap on his sword. He shook his head. 'There's no way I'd ever let that happen...'

 

D'Artagnan touched his arm.

 

'No...the boy was in prison before...'

 

Athos shuddered.

 

'But he's just a kid....Right?'

 

'Right.'

 

'We have got to talk to Aramis. Force some answers out of him...' Athos said gravely. 'I mean if it were you D'Artagnan I would not question anything you asked of me, but Aramis...Do you really belive that his motives are just?'

 

D'Artagnan shrugged.

 

'Would you believe me?' Porthos put in.

 

Athos forced a smile and punched his friend playfully.

 

'Of course I would...' he said.

 

Athos received a punch back.

 

D'Artagnan just sighed deeply.

 

****************************************************************************

 

Isabelle worked hard all day to prove that she was a good cook. The head cook was pleased with her work and told Isabelle that the job would be permanent and well paid.

 

Isabelle felt some happiness. She hurried home to tell Marie...

 

*******************************************************************************

 

When Aramis returned from the palace he saw his friends already waiting for him. They all looked sadly and curious at him and he knew that they would want some answers.

 

"So what was the reason why we have done this?", Athos asked immediately.

 

Aramis moaned.

 

"Haven't you seen his face?"

 

"Yes but..."

 

"The boy is the double of the king. He was afraid that the king would harm him. We should convince him that Louis wouldn't do and bring him back home. Don't look so reprouchfully at me. I haven't shot."

 

"But what about the prison? D'Artagnan told me he was in prison before. You seemed to already know this boy, Aramis."

 

"Athos, there are things I can't talk about... Order from the king."

 

Athos jumped up.

 

"Ey! Are we friends or what?"

 

"I can't tell you", Aramis replied, "I'm not allowed to do."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

When the royal family arrived at Philippe's house they were received by Perronette who lead them into the entrance-hall.

 

"Welcome your Majesty", she said and her voice sounded quite supercool, "The lord is sleeping at the moment."

 

"I have to speak with him", Louis replied, "I must explain some things."

 

"Exactly. Maybe you could explain him why his Papa is dead", Perronette answered angrily.

 

"I'm sorry about that", Louis said quietly, "I didn't want this to happen."

 

"I don't believe that he wants to see you now."

 

"Hey, I'm the king. It doesn't matter if he wants to see me. The only thing that counts is that I want to see him."

 

"Louis please...", Anne said but Perronette nodded.

 

"I don't want to get in trouble with your Majesty. But I must warn you. Don't expect a warm Welcome."

 

Perronette lead the guests into Philippe's bedroom. He was still sleeping.

 

"Philippe", she said softly, "Philippe, there are visitors for you."

 

Philippe opened his eyes. He yawned. First he only saw Perronette's face but when he turned his head he also saw the king and his family.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Marie had to look after her younger brothers and sisters while your mother was in the palace. At the moment she was cooking a meal for them. It was nothing special, just an ordinar supper.

 

"Allright. Supper will be ready in a few minutes", she said.

 

Right in this moment the door opened and her mother entried. Isabelle looked contend.

 

"Mother. How was it in the palace?", Marie asked.

 

"Very well. I have gotten a job in the kitchen which will be well payed. Four coins per day. Isn't that good?"

 

"Well, it is enough to buy the daily food."

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Marie was determined to remain oppossed to the idea of her mother working for the King.

 

Isabelle pretended not to notice.

 

'How was your day then?' she asked. 'Did they all behave themselves? Did you behave Jean?'

 

'Yes Mother!' the youngsters said.

 

'They missed you Mother...' Marie said. 'They're not used to you being away from them....'

 

Isabelle smiled sadly.

 

'I know.' she said. 'But I don't have a choice Marie, do I?'

 

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Philippe sat up quickly. His expression hardened as his recognised the King, his double, the one he felt responsible for his Papas death, the one who had sent him to that aweful prison.

 

'What do you want?' he asked coldly.

 

Louis bowed his head.

 

'I have come here to offer you my condolances for your loss, Philippe. It was not meant to happen that way...'

 

'Your musketeers are brutes...' Philippe sobbed.

 

'They tell me it was a terrible accident...'

 

Philippe did not want to hear this. 'No!' he said. 'My Papa was murdered, by your men, by you! Why? Just because I look like you?'

 

These words tore Louis's insides with pain and some anger. He was not used to being spoken to in such a way. But Philippe didn't care about the fact he was talking to the King. His grief consummed him.

 

Anne stepped forward and touched Louis lightly on the arm. 'Louis, let me talk to Philippe alone for a while. Let me explain things to him.'

 

Louis looked at his mother. Realising it was the best thing to do he nodded.

'Come on Philippe,' he said, referring to the young Duc D'Orleans. 'We will wait downstairs.'

 

The left the room. Perronette stayed near her boy.

 

The Queen turned to her.

 

'Madame, please, I need this time to talk with Philippe alone.'

 

Perronnette understood. She knew the truth; she had been there when the old man opened the note in the basket on that rainy night sixteen years earlier.

 

She nodded and left the room, closing the door quietly behind her.

 

Anne looked closely at her son. His vivid blue eyes were red and puffy from crying. She smiled sadly.

 

'You're Papa was a very good man, Philippe.' she said gently. 'He was chosen to take care of you for this reason.'

 

Philippe wiped away his tears.

 

'Your majesty knew him?' he asked.

 

Anne nodded.

 

'I don't suppose he ever told you he was a Count.'

 

Philippe shook his head in disbelief.

 

'He was an important courtier when I was young, but the Court life never suited him. He retired here with his servants, Perronnette and the others. My huisband choose him, I am told, because he knew he would raise you as a humble and virtuous young man. He was right...'

 

Anne smiled again.

 

'I...I don't understand. What about my real family? What happened to them?'

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Philippe", Anne said softly, "I know you run away because you were afraid of Louis but Louis was also afraid of you. Because you are not just his double but his twin and my son."

 

"What?!", Philippe gasped.

 

"That's the reason why he had sent you to prison because he was afraid that you could want his throne one day. But he has understood that this was a mistake. So he released you. Believe me, he's really sorry and he didn't want your Papa to die. He has only sent his musketeers after you because they should convince you that there's no reason to run away. Louis wouldn't harm you anymore."

 

Philippe was not able to say anything. The words of the Queen were ringing in his ears. The king, that cruel king who did these terrible things to him was his own brother. Finally he managed to spoke.

 

"I don't care if he's my brother! That's only a reason for me to hate him even more now! How can someone do these cruel things to his own blood?!"

 

"Philippe please. Louis is sorry about the prison and he hasn't killed your Papa. You can't blame him for this. Actually he has sent the musketeers after you with the best intention."

 

"The best intention for him or for me?"

 

"For all of us. Louis wanted to tell you the truth. He just wants peace in his family."

 

"But first he had sent me to prison. I like you... mother and I like the Duc but I dispiss my twin. He's only a monster to me! I'm ashamed that he's my brother!"

 

Anne moaned. She understood that Philippe was too embittered at the moment. Maybe it would be better if Louis spoke personally to him.

 

"I have tried my best", she said, "But maybe Louis and you should talk for a while. He doesn't want to harm you and he's sorry for what has happened and if I can't convince you, then only Louis himself could do it. I will let you talk alone for a while."

 

"You better have to fetter me first because otherwise I will beat him to a jelly."

 

"Please Philippe, do nothing what would have terrible consequences for you."

 

"You mean he would sent me back to prison then, eh?"

 

Anne became a little angry now.

 

"Philippe! Don't be so unfair! How often do I have to repeat this?! Louis is sorry. He blames himself for what has happened. You could at least give him the chance to explain himself!"

 

Philippe was surprised by the reaction of his mother. He bowed his head.

 

"So send him in", he said quietly.

 

Anne nodded and opened the door.

 

"Louis, will you come in?", she called.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis entered the room. He had heard much of the conversation, particularly the more heated parts and knew that getting his twin to forgive him would be an uphill struggle.

 

Anne left, somewhat apprehensively. When the twins were alone there was more than a moments silence.

 

‘So…’ Louis began tentatively. ‘Mother told you we’re brothers?’

 

Philippe just looked at the King. As hard as he tried to he could not disguise his hatred. ‘How could you be so cruel?’ he screamed inwardly at his brother.

 

‘Being the same blood does not make us brothers Sire,’ Philippe replied coldly.

 

Louis nodded sadly.

 

‘You are right, Philippe. It doesn’t. I only wish things were different, that we could have grown as brothers, like any normal family.’

 

Louis’s sincere words made Philippe’s expression soften slightly, but for just a moment. He drew himself back up.

 

‘If you wish these things, then how could you send me to that prison, into that mask?’ Philippe demanded angrily.

 

‘I was afraid…’ Louis began, desperate to explain himself.

 

‘You were afraid? Of what?’

 

‘Of you, Philippe. I thought you would want the throne, if you ever found out the truth.’

 

Philippe shook his head.

 

‘I don’t understand….I mean, why would you think that? You knew nothing about me apart from the fact I had lived here for sixteen years in peace.’

 

‘I know that, and I wish I could change things. But I beg you to understand, I was confused and scared. My father…our father had just died, I became King and I found out about this brother I never even knew I had. I thought, then, that the prison would be the best thing. I’m so sorry, brother…’

 

Philippe turned away. He didn’t want to forgive Louis, but he was starting to understand. His brother was human. He had made mistakes. And Papa had always taught him to forgive others….

 

He swallowed the emotion he felt.

 

‘So why did you free me? If you thought it was for the best?’

 

‘That’s a long story, Philippe…I…you see our brother Philippe and I were riding in the woods one day and we were kidnapped by bandits. While I was their prisoner I understood the pain you must have endured and I had to end it. That is why I sent Aramis to take you home…Then when I came to see you, you had gone. I sent the musketeers to tell you everything was alright. That you could return home safely.’

 

Louis felt a tear fall from his eye.

 

‘I never meant for your Papa to be killed. I swear to you….I just wanted to make everything better…’

 

Philippe’s inner turmoil was immense. There had been so many events, so many revelations to deal with he hardly knew how he felt about anything. He raised his head and looked at his brother, searching for words….

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Finally he manage to speak.

 

"I... I thought you are a monster, Now I see that you are not but how could I forgive you? It's hard for me to do."

 

"I know. I don't expect you to forgive me now. Maybe you will do it one day. I only want you to understand me. I did these things because I was afraid of you and I hated myself for doing it. But I saw no other choice. It was terrible for me, too."

 

Both were quiet for a while. Then Philippe spoke again.

 

"It will take time untill I will be able to forgive you but I think I understand you now. I... I don't hate you anymore but you must understand that we also can't be friends at the moment. I need some time..."

 

Louis nodded.

 

"Of course."

 

"Do you promise that you will not harm me any more and leave me alone?"

 

"As long as you don't harm me, too I promise it."

 

"Good. Please leave now. I want to be alone."

 

"As you want but before... I have a gift for you."

 

Philippe looked curious now.

 

"A gift?"

 

Louis smiled.

 

"Yes. I thought after I had done these cruel things to you I should do you a favor. I know that doesn't make everything allright but at least... Well, wait a moment."

 

Louis left the room for a moment and came back with a basket. He put it on the ground and opened it. What he took out of the basket was a little beautiful long-tailed monkey. Philippe's eyes started to shine.

 

"Awww! How sweet", he called.

"For you. His name is Pépin. You must feed him well. He's almost still a baby."

 

Philippe took the little long-tailed monkey from Louis.

 

"Thankyou", he said softly.

 

Louis only bowed and left the room.

 

The Queen and his little brother were waiting outside.

 

"Come. We shall leave now", Louis said.

 

"Is everything allright now?", Philippe asked.

 

"Not everything but it has become better."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Athos and D'Artagnan were sitting together In D'Artagnan's study in the palace. They had a conversation about the past events.

 

"I don't understand him", Athos said, "We have been always friends and we have told everything to each other. But now Aramis has secrets which he doesn't want to tell us."

 

"But he said it was the order of the king."

 

"A boy had been sent to prison and now we have killed his father. I want to know why these terrible things had happened. If Aramis doesn't want to told us, I will ask the king personally."

 

"But... Athos..."

 

"I can't sleep without an answer."

 

D'Artagnan moaned.

 

"It's allright. I understand you. If you will ask the king, I will come with you." 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis had arrived back home. He had been a lot happier on the journey, and he clung to the hope that he would one day be friends with his brother.

 

After he finished his supper, he was reviewing some correspondance when there was a knock on the door.

 

'Sire,' the servant said. 'D'Artagnan, Captain of the Musketeers and Athos, the musketeer wish to you.'

 

'Is Aramis with them?' he asked.

 

The servant shook his head.

 

Louis wondered.

 

'Ask them what it is regarding...' he said. 'Tell them I am busy and do not wish to be destracted for something unimportant.'

 

The servant bowed and went out.

 

Louis waited.

 

The servant knocked again. 'Sire, they say it is important. It is about the mission you sent them on yesterday.'

 

Louis sighed. He had thought as much. He knew D'Artagnan was not a man who would carry out orders without questions. And neither it seemed was Athos.

 

'Alright...' the King said. 'Send them in.'

 

Louis pretended to continue reviewing the letter in his hand whilst the musketteers entered the room and bowed.

 

Louis waited a moment before he looked at the men.

 

'Monsieurs,' he said brightly. 'How asute of you both to come along. It saved me the trouble of having to summon you to thank you both. As always, your service means a lot to me.'

 

Both men bowed again.

 

'Thank you, Sire, but there was something we wished to discuss with you...' Athos began. 'If your Majesty will permit us.'

 

'Speak,' Louis said.

 

'It is about the misson and the boy.'

 

'What about these things Monsieur?'

 

'Well Sire, it seems to me that if you ask us to carry out duties which involve us killing old man, we have a right to know the reason for it.'

 

Athos's tone was dangerous.

 

Louis pretended not to notice.

 

'I do not recall asking any one of you to kill anyone, Monsieur.' he replied coolly.

 

'Nevertheless...' Athos began.

 

D'Artagnan touched his friend lightly on the arm, only to aware of his temper, not a useful virtue when one has audience with the King.

 

'What we mean Sire,' D'Artagnan said softly, 'Is that we...that I would like to know that the man died for a reason, since I was the one to kill him.'

 

'D'Artagnan, I admit there was no reason for the man to die, but he put himself between you and the completion of your mission. You killed him defending one of your own. Your motives were entirely honourable, Captain.'

 

'And the mission? What exactly was the purpose of it, Sire?'

 

Athos's tone was demanding.

 

Louis rose up.

 

'You dare to question your King, when you have already been advised that is a matter of State?' he replied angrily.

 

'Athos..' D'Artganan said quietly trying to calm his friend.

 

'I just want to know that I didn't have a part in returning an innocent child to prison, Sire.' Athos replied honestly.

 

'I assure you, Monsieur, the boy is safe. Now be careful what you say...'

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"And you Sire should be carriful what you do", Athos answered.

 

This answer made Louis frozen for a moment. Then he got an extremly angry looking glance. D'Artagnan was worry because he expected something really terrible to happen now but Louis only screamed.

 

"Out! Both of you! Out! You should show more respect for your king! And don't blame me for your own faults! If you are too silly to disarm an old man without killing him, then it is not my mistake. And now go!"

 

Athos and D'Artagnan didn't dare to answer anything and left the room immediately.

 

When they were outside, Athos spoke angrily.

 

"He has no right to bash us this way. He has no right."

 

"Well, he is the king and he's right. You have to show some more respect."

 

"Are you kidding, D'Artagnan? He had sent a child to prison and when we asked him for the reason he only gave us arrogant answers, and you still defend him?!"

 

"What I wanted to say is that there are some rules which you should comply with if you don't want to get in troubles."

 

"You're right, D'Artagnan", Athos replied, "But I'm just angry. I met the king to get some answers and now I'm as sly as I was before."

 

D'Artagnan smiled, trying to appease his friend.

 

"Come on, Athos. Maybe we shall have a drink in an Inn."

 

"No thankyou. I have to do something."

 

"What is it? Can I help you with it?"

 

"No. As our king would say, it is a secret."

 

D'Artagnan nodded.

 

"Okay. Au revoir my friend."

 

"Au revoir."

 

D'Artagnan left.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis was still angry. So he decided to walk in the gardens to appease himself. He took his coat and left the palace.

 

In the garden he went to a quiet place between some old trees which he had always liked. He sat down on a bench and relaxed for a while but suddenly he heard a noise. Louis looked scared around himself but there wasn't anyone.

 

"Don't be childish, Louis", he said to himself.

 

But in the next moment he felt the blade of a dagger at his throat and someone who was behind him pressed a hand on his mouth so that he wasn't able to scream. Louis was scared to death. Then he heard the person behind him speaking. He was shocked when he recognised Athos' voice.

 

"Well your Majesty, now you have to give me some answers. Come on. In the woods is a better place to talk."

 

'He's mad. He's totally mad', Louis thought but he obeyed and stood up.

 

Athos lead him out of the gardens while he never took the dagger from the king's throat.

"You will end up in the Bastille, you damn traitor", Louis hissed but Athos wasn't impressed by his threat.

 

"Shut up. You only have to speak when I ask you something", he only answered.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'You don't frighten me Monsieur...' Louis replied, trying not to sound afraid.

 

Athos did not reply, but continued to lead the King into the woods.

 

As soon as they were a safe distant away Athos spoke.

 

'I want to know where the boy is.'

 

'He's at his home, where you left him, just as I told you before. Now unhand me...I command you.'

 

'Not yet, Sire...You brought this on yourself...Who is the boy?'

 

'That's none of your business, traitor!' Louis spat out. 'Let me go!'

 

'I think this knife makes it my business, Sire...'

 

He pressed it harder into the flesh on the Kings neck so it really hurt Louis.

 

'Why do you even care?' Louis demanded angrily. 'He's nothing to you.'

 

'I care because I suspect the King I serve of sending an innocent child to prison. And I have to know the truth, so I can decide what I should do next...'

 

'Ok...' Louis said. 'I admit it, I sent him to prison, but only for a week...Then I let him go...Now he's at home, he's safe! That was your mission to take him home.'

 

Athos slackened his grip.

 

'Your Majesty, I am a man who believes in justice and honour above anything else. I hope you will understand why I was driven to this tonight, because I had to know one way or another. I hope your Majesty, young as you are, will respect these virtues in an old soldier and say nothing of this night...'

 

'And why should I do this?' Louis demanded.

 

'Because, Sire, you will prove your own honour to me and my friends.'

 

'And if I send a troop to arrest you in the morning?'

 

'That would be the Kings perogative, Sire. I am not in the business of threats or blackmail. But be aware you would deny motherless young boy his fathers comfort for a crime which you compelled this father to commit.'

 

'Yet...'

 

'Go home Sire. I believe you have been advised once before about the dangers of being outside without an escort.'

 

And with this Athos slipped off between the trees.

 

******************************************************************************

 

Philippe sat on the corner of his bed watching the monkey chewing on a piece of fruit in his paws. Philippe smiled faintly. he had never had a pet before and the monkey was so sweet.

 

And yet his mind was preoccupied. Grief and confusion consummed him, denying him sleep. He sighed and leaned back on his bed....

 

******************************************************************************

 

D'Artagnan was waiting at Athos's house. Because it was so late, he had put Raoul to bed and had fallen asleep himself at the table. He awoke with a start as he heard the door open.

 

'Where have you been?' he demanded as he recognised his friend.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Walking", Athos replied.

 

"Walking? That was your secret? That you want to walk? Do you think I'm silly, Athos? What have you really done."

 

"As you say that's my secret and now excuse me, I'm tired."

 

Athos went upstairs and D'Artagnan shook his head. Everyone seemed to have a secret now, the king, Aramis and now Athos, too. And nobody wanted to talk about it. At the same time D'Artagnan knew that he had maybe the greatest secret of all of them, a secret which he shared with the Queen...

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis had tried to find the way home for about an hour but soon he had to admit that he had lost his way.

 

"Damn Athos!", he hissed.

 

He was afraid because he knew that there lived more bandits in the woods and he didn't want to be kidnapped by them again. But then he saw a log-house between the trees. It reminded him of the log-houses which he had seen at the bandit's camp but it was another one. Louis decided to ask the occupants for the way.

 

Louis went to the house. Through a little window he could see that there was light inside. So the occupants were at home.

At the same moment when he wanted to knock at the door, he heard a noise behind him. He was scared because his first thought was that it could be another bandit. But then he heard a voice and recognised that it was only the voice of a girl.

 

"Who are you and what are you doing here?", he heard the voice saying.

 

Louis turned. Behind him was no bandit, only a little girl. He smiled but the girl didn't seem to be excited to see him. Infact after the first surprise she looked really angry at him.

 

Marie first couldn't believe what she saw. The king directly infront of her. What had he to do here? Then she remembered. This man was responsible for her father's and brother's dead and he humbled her mother because she had to work now in the palace of the murderer of her son. Marie felt the hate inside her. She don't know why but the king had come to her house and he was alone. Was that maybe a good opportunity for revenge?

 

"Sorry little girl", Louis finally said, "I'm looking for the way back to the palace but I can't find it. Maybe you or someone in this house here could help me."

 

"Why should I help the murderer of my brother?", Marie replied coldly.

 

Louis didn't understand anything. A murderer? Who the hell was this girl?

 

"Who are you?", he asked. 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'My name is Marie,' the girl replied. 'My brother was Yves, your servant...the one you murdered.'

 

Louis flinched.

 

'I am sorry for you and your family, Marie,' the King replied. 'Your brother...he was foolish. He shouldn't have died. Neither should your father.'

 

Marie did not say anything.

 

'How is your family?'

 

'What? You pretend to care about poor people like us? I think you only ask me this, bcause you want something from me...'

 

Louis wondered if this was true. Would he really care about this girl and her family, if he was not lost in the woods?

 

'Marie, you have the Kings word that your family will be well provided for, regardless of whether you choose to help me this night.'

 

Marie wondered. She shifted the bucket of water she carried into her other hand. Before she could decide she heard a noise from within the house.

 

'Marie! Where the devil is the girl!'

 

The door creaked open and Isabelle saw her daughter and the King.

 

She curtseyed.

 

'Sire!' she stammered. 'What?....'

 

Louis waved her at ease.

 

'Madame, I have managed to get myself lost in the woods,' he said. 'I wonder if you could point me to the right path back to the Palace?'

 

'Of course Sire....Jean!'

 

The boy of about seven or eight came running. Louis saw he was thin and dressed in rags just as Marie and Isabelle were.

 

'Yes Mother?'

 

Isabelle looked sharply at him. 'Bow to the King!' she told him. Jean did so.

 

Louis smiled.

 

'Well hello Jean,' he said kindly.

 

Jean smiled shyly.

 

Isabelle looked at him again. 'Jean go with Marie, to show the King back to the Palace.'

 

'Yes Mother,' the boy said.

 

Louis looked at the lady. 'Thankyou for your kindness Madame. Could you please tell me your name.'

 

'My name is Isabelle Le Blonc,' the woman replied. 'I am a cook in your kitchens, Sire.'

 

Louis nodded.

 

'I am sorry that you lost your husband and son, Madame.'

 

Isabelle lowered her head.

 

'Thankyou Sire,' she replied. 'That means a lot.'

 

'Goodbye, Madame.'

 

Louis followed the two children along the dark path through the wood. It amazed him that they knew where to go. When they came to a crossroads, Marie turned around.

'It's just down there,' she said pointing to the left.

 

'No it's not!' Jean replied. 'It's that way, Marie, you know it is!'

 

Marie gave her a brother a punch. 'No it isn't stupid!'

 

'Owwww! Yes it is! It is Sire!'

 

Louis looked at the two children, wondering which was telling the truth....

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Sire, it is defenitly this way", Marie said, "Jean is very young. It is normal that he doesn't know the woods so well as me yet."

 

Louis looked at Jean and then back at Marie. He still wasn't sure but he had to make a descission. He couldn't stay here.

 

"Allright. Thankyou", he finally said. He gave both of them a coin and followed the way which Marie had shown him.

 

"But... that was the wrong way", Jean said to Marie when the king was already far away, "You know this sister."

 

"Of course I know it", she replied cooly, "But do you also know what he will find there?"

 

"No."

 

"A cave and there lives a bear who doesn't like it if somenone annoys him."

 

"Oh no! We must warn him. We must stop him!"

 

Jean wanted to run after the king but Marie hold him back.

 

"Stay!", she said, "You will not warn him. Come, we should go home."

 

Jean looked scared at his sister. She was mad. She had sent the king into a trap.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis soon noticed that Marie had shown him the wrong way and he blamed himself that he had believed her.

 

"I'm a fool", he said to himself, "I had should believe this boy. The girl hates me. I could see it in her eyes."

 

Then Louis suddenly saw a cave on his way.

 

"What's that?", he wondered.

 

He made some steps forward but then he heard a scary roaring and a big bear came out of the cave.

 

"Oh no!", he screamed.

 

His scream scared the bear and made him even more aggressive. He began to move towards Louis. The king screamed again and began to run. The bear followed him. He chased him. Suddenly Louis stumbled over a root. He looked back and saw the bear who was only two meter behind him now and he came closer quickly. Louis screamed and closed his eyes. He was sure that he would die now but then he suddenly heard a shot.

 

The two men dismount from their horses and went to the dead bear and the king who had lost consciousness. They belonged to the little guard which served Philippe, the twin of the king. They were in the woods because Perronette had sent them to gather some fruits for their lord's new monkey. Of course it was strange to order two soldiers to gather fruits for a monkey but Perronette often had a little strange ideas.

 

"Mon Dieu", one of them said and knelt down next to Louis, "The king."

"Is he alive?"

 

"Yes."

 

"We must took him to the palace."

 

"I'm not sure. The palace is far away from here and now at this time there are alot of bandits working in the woods. I'm not sure if we could defend the king when we should met a group of bandits. The house of our lord is not so far away from here. Maybe we should better took him and ride home. When he's safe at our lord's home, we can inform the palace."

 

"Allright. I agree."

 

One of the men took Louis and placed him on the back of his horse. Then they went back to Philippe's house. 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe was roused from his meditations by a knock on his door. He raised himself up to see Perronette.

 

'I'm sorry my boy,' she said. 'Did I wake you?

 

Philippe shook his head.

 

'It's just...well the King...your brother...Pierre and Anton found him in the woods.'

 

'In the woods?' Philippe replied. 'Is he alright?'

 

Perronette nodded. 'He will be, I think...He has bumped his head quite badly. I've put him in bed.'

 

Philippe stood up.

 

'Have you called a doctor?' he asked. He found himself very worried.

 

'Better than that, Pierre has gone to inform the Palace. The royal doctors will be here soon.'

 

'I must see him!' Philippe said. 'I must talk to him.'

 

'He is unconcious Philippe...'

 

******************************************************************************

 

Just as Marie and her little brother arrived at home, Marie stopped him going inside.

 

'Jean...you will not mention this to mother, do you understand? You will tell her we took the King right back...'

 

'I won't.'

 

Marie pinched him hard.

 

'You will!' she said. 'Don't you understand Jean, he killed Yves and Papa...He deserves to die.'

 

The boy had tears in his eyes.

 

'Alright...' he said. 'I won't tell mother.'

 

'You swear?'

 

'I swear.'

 

*****************************************************************************

 

Pierre rode quickly through the woods, determined to get help for the King as quickly as possible. He was nearly there when in the darkness he heard.

'Look boys, what do we have here?'

 

Seven bandits blocked his path.....

 

Match in the gas tank..boom-boom!  

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Pierre was scared but only for a moment. He was a soldier and so he found his courage back immediately.

 

"Whatever you want", he said loudly, "I wouldn't be a good victim for you. I haven't much money and I also don't have friends or family who could pay alot of money for me. So please go away. I must hurry."

 

The bandits only laughed.

 

"Haha! Isn't he funny? The man wants that we go away. Haha! Ey, maybe you haven't much money but I'm sure your lord has. You look like someone to me who serves an aristocrat. Who's your lord and is he rich?"

 

"The only thing I'm telling you is that my lord has everything which he needs for a comfortable life but he isn't really rich", Pierre replied.

 

"Too bad for you", the bandit answered, "Then we really have no use for you. Kill him!"

 

Now Pierre got fear. He knew that he had no chance alone against these bandits.

 

"Please wait", he begged, "I must go to the palace. It is very important. Please, let me go."

 

"To the palace. And what do you want there?"

 

"That hasn't to interesst you but it is very important. I have a letter here for Monsieur D'Artagnan. That's all I can say."

 

"Allright", the bandit replied, "Give me the letter and your uniform. I will bring it to the palace and give it D'Artagnan personally. I promise you. But before I will leave the palace I will take some treasures from there."

 

The other bandits laughed.

 

"You will come with me", the bandit continued, "You will wear my clothes while I'm wearing your uniform. You will wait near to the palace while I'm doing my work there. When I will come back we will change our clothes again and I will leave with my spoil."

 

Pierre knew that he had no choice.

 

"Allright", he answered.

 

"Ah, and my friends will also come with us. So don't ry to attack me."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Philippe looked at his brother who was still unconcious. He was pale and had some scratches in his face but all in all he seemed to be allright.

 

"Louis?", Philippe said softly, "Louis? Can you hear me?"

 

"He's okay, Philippe", Perronette said, "His doctors will be here soon. You must wait untill he will wake up."

 

Philippe only nodded. He was worry and felt sorry for his brother. It was a strange feeling for him.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The bandit came back with a big full sack.

"It has worked excellent", he said, "Look."

 

He opened the sack and the other bandits looked into it. It was full of golden and silver table-ware from the palace.

 

"Great!", the bandits called.

 

The man took of the uniform.

 

"Okay", he said to Pierre, "Here you have your uniform back. Give me my clothes."

 

Pierre obeyed.

 

"Allright", the bandit said when he had took on his own clothes again, "We will leave now. Bye! Haha!"

 

The bandits left quickly with their spoil. Pierre who weared his uniform again took his hourse and left the hiding place. He went towards the palace and then he saw D'Artagnan and two other men who must be the doctors coming. They had an escort of five musketeers. The group rode towards Pierre.

 

"Ah, there you are", D'Artagnan said, "One of my servants has given me your letter. Allright. Lead us to the king."

 --------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe sat at his brothers bedside, watching as Perronnette gently washed the scrathes on his face with warm water and a clean piece of cloth.

 

'Why doesn't he wake you?' he asked quietly. There were tears in his eyes.

 

'He will, My Boy,' Perronnette replied gently. 'He young and strong.'

 

'I wish I hadn't been so horrible to him before. I called him a murderer, Perronnette...'

 

'You were very upset. I'm sure he understood.'

 

'But I have to explain it too him that I didn't mean it...'

 

'Hush! You will, soon. Try not to worry, my child.'

 

She stopped what she was doing and took her boy by the hand.

 

'Philippe, your brother will be fine. But he needs you to be strong for him now. Yes?'

 

Philippe blinked back his tears and managed to nod his head.

 

Just then there was a knock at the door and a servant entered the room. 'My Lord there are ten musketeers and three doctors arrived.'

 

Philippe stood up.

 

'Thank heaven!' he exclaimed. 'Quick, send them up!'

 

Perronette spoke again.

 

'Philippe...I don't think your brother would want all those people to see you...'

 

Philippe looked confused. For a moment he had been nothing more tahn a young man concerned for his twin brother. He was still trying to get used to the idea of being a Prince...

 

He nodded slowly.

 

'You are right, Perronnette.' he said. 'I will be in my room. Please come and tell me what is happening.'

 

Perronnette kissed him on the cheek.

'Of course I will, my boy,' she replied lovingly.

 

*****************************************************************************

 

The doctors examined Louis, checking for any further injuries or broken bones. When they were assured there were none they proceeded to rewash the scratchs with a special ointment.

 

Meanwhile D'Artagnan made a point of questioning old Perronnette, firstly about his King, but nagging at the back of his mind was the thought that this was the house where he and his companions had delivered the boy the previous day.

 

'Do you know what happened Madame?' he asked.

 

Perronette shook her head.

 

@Not really, Captain. I sent two of My Lords guards out to collect fruit in the woods and they brought the King back with them. They found him in this terrible state. God knows what he would be doing there this late at night, all alone.'

 

D'Artagnan nodded.

 

'I would like to know that myself Madame,' he replied gravely. 'For now though, would it be possible to talk with the other guard who found him?'

 

Perronette nodded.

 

'Of course,' she said. 'I think he's in the stable. Do you want me to show you Monsieur?'

 

'No MAdame,' D'Artagnan replied. 'I'm sure I can find the way. Thank you.'

 

Perronnette smiled.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Once he left the room and closed the door, D'Artagnan seized his moment. The house was pretty small and by his calculations he would be able to find the boy without too much effort. He darted along the corridor and quietly turned the nearest door handle......

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe was sitting in an armchair. In a corner the little monkey was sleeping in his basket. Philippe looked at the doorway and noticed D'Artagnan who had entried in this moment. When he saw his face he suddenly remembered this terrible scene in the inn. The man in front of him was the one who had killed his Papa.

 

"You... you... How can you dare to come in here? You've killed my Papa", Philippe said in a whiny voice.

 

"I'm really sorry, boy", D'Artagnan replied, "But I have to ask you some questions."

 

Philippe moaned.

 

"Speak."

 

"Two men of your guard have found the king in the woods. Right?"

 

"Yes."

 

"Do you know why he was alone there?"

 

"No. How should I?"

 

"Well, I heard that the king had sent you to prison for a week. You were innocent and the prison should have been terrible..."

 

Philippe jumped up. He looked angrily at D'Artagnan.

 

"What do you mean? Do you think that I have something to do with this?! That I want revenge?"

 

"I must check every opportunity."

 

"I have nothing to do with this. If I really wanted revenge, I had killed him or at least wounded him more worse and I hadn't sent a messenger to the palace. Your theory makes no sense."

 

"I'm sorry boy but this is a very brisant case. I have to ask you to come with me."

 

Philippe looked scared.

 

"Am I arrested now?", he asked.

 

"If you want to call it like that... Yes boy."

 

"But I... have nothing done."

 

"I will check this. If it is true then you can go soon again."

 

Philippe bowed his head.

 

"Allright, I will come with you. You will see that I'm innocent."

 

"I pray for you that you are. We have to leave the house now alone. My men shall not see you. I think you know the reason."

 

Philippe only nodded. D'Artagnan took him at the arm and lead him out of the room and the house. They went to the stable where they met Anton who had found the king together with Pierre. He looked scared when he saw D'Artagnan holding his lord's arm.

 

"What... do you want from my lord?", he asked.

 

"I'm sorry but I had to arrest him. You are one of the guards who have found the king, right?"

 

"Y... yes, Monsieur."

 

"What has exactly happen?"

 

"The king was alone. A bear attacked him. We killed the bear. The king was unconscious. The palace was too far away. So we took him to our lord's house."

 

Philippe smiled luckily.

 

"There you see it, Monsieur. I'm innocent."

 

But D'Artagnan destroyed his hopes immediately.

 

"Who knows. This all could be a great conspiracy."

 

Then he looked again at Anton.

 

"I have to leave with him now. Please tell the others that I have already rode back and that I have arrested the lord and took him with me. If they ask for the reason, tell them that he's under suspicion to be involved in a conspiracy against the king but that he has nothing to fear if he's innocent."

 

"Yes, Monsieur." 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As soon as they were far enough away from the two soldiers Philippe spoke.

 

'Please, where are you going to take me?'

 

D'Artagnan sensed the fear the the boys voice, the kind of fear that only the experience of prison can instill.

 

The musketeer spoke.

 

'Don't worry, your confinement will be minimal, I am sure.'

 

'The Bastille?' Philippe managed to choke out.

 

D'Artagnan nodded gravely.

 

*****************************************************************************

 

The doctors decided it was for the best if they did not move the King until he was at least concious. So the musketeers assemblied themselves around Philippe's small estate, whilst the doctors stayed by the Kings bedside.

 

Perronette had gone in search of Philippe to tell him the news but on not finding him she became frantic, rushing around the house calling for him.

 

Anton heard her.

 

'Madame,' he said. 'The Lieutenant has taken My Lord. He...he thinks My Lord has raised a conspiracy against the King.'

 

'Where have they taken him?' Perronette cried.

 

The man shook his head. 'I don't know,' he said.

 

Perronette sank to her knees and wept.

 

******************************************************************************

 

The doctors kept a vigil at the Kings bedside, waiting for any sign that he would wake up. It was the middle of the night when he stirred.

 

'Where am I?' he asked hoarsely, his face contorted into a painful grimace. 'What happened?'

 

The doctors rushed forward.

 

'Sire you are at the house of one of your citizens. His guard said they rescued you from the forest.'

 

'The forest?'

 

'Yes Sire.'

 

D'Artagnan moved forward. He had not long returned from the Bastille.

 

'Your Majesty, what do you remeber?'

 

'I....I remember going to the Palace gardens for some air and...it's all a bit hazy from then. No wait...someone ambushed me with a knife.'

 

'Did you recognise the person, Sire?'

 

Louis thought hard. 'No Monsieur. Do you have a suspect?'

 

'Yes Sire. I do....'

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

D'Artagnan looked at the doctors.

 

"Please Monsieurs, would you let us alone for a moment?"

 

The doctors nodded and left the room. When they were away, D'Artagnan spoke.

 

"Your Majesty, you are in the house of this young man who is your double. I have the suspect that he's involved in a conspiracy against you. Maybe the person who has ambushed you with a knife works for him. For the moment I have taken him to the Bastille."

 

Louis sat up.

 

"To the Bastille?! Are you crazy, D'Artagnan?! I worked hard to make things right again and you sent him to the Bastille. You are a fool!"

 

"Your Majesty, I had no choice."

 

Louis shooked his head.

 

"I'm sure, he hasn't anything to do with a conspiracy... Wait! Now I remember. It was your friend Athos who ambushed me with a knife. He wanted me to not tell it but I have to. I can't accept that Athos is free while an innocent young man is in the Bastille."

 

D'Artagnan was shocked when he heard the king's words. Now he remembered that Athos had told about a secret. But he also knew that these circumstances didn't discharge Philippe.

 

"What did Athos want?", he asked.

 

"He wanted to know what has happened with my double. He didn't believe that he was at home and safe. Finally he let me alone in the woods."

 

"And then?"

 

"I wanted to go back to the palace but I couldn't find the way. Finally I came to a house. It... it was the house of the family of Yves. You know, the servant who I've killed. I asked them for the way to the palace and the mother ordered her daughter and a son to show me. But the girl shew me the wrong way which was the way to a cave where a bear lived. I think she wanted revenge for her brother and father. Well and then the bear attacked me."

 

"I understand, your Majesty. Unfortunately these facts are no proofs that the boy is innocent. Infact they even could be proofs for my suspect."

 

"Are you kidding?", Louis called.

 

"No, I'm not. All these people who were involved in the past events have a reason to be angry with you. How can you know that they are not working together against you?"

 

"D'Artagnan, I don't want to hear anything about your mad theory anymore!", Louis screamed angrily, "I don't know if there's a connection between Athos and Yves' family but I'm sure that this boy - my double - has nothing to do with it. His guard saved me from the bear. Without them I would be dead now! You will release him immediately but you will arrest Athos and also this girl who has shown me the wrong way. Her name is Marie. Did you understand me, D'Artagnan?!"

 

D'Artagnan bowed his head.

 

"Yes your Majesty." 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe sat in the corner of a miserable dungeon in the Bastille. He tried to remain calm, but the dark and damp but back a lot of bad memories of the last time...He clutched his body tightly and willed himself not to cry. He hoped Louis was alright, he hoped that he would not believe D'Artagnan. Deep inside, Philippe was afraid, not only of imprisonment but of losing his mother and brothers. He tried to find a prayer but it was difficult...

 

He was roused from his meditations by footsteps approaching his prison. He sunk back into the corner gripped by fear, expecting the worst. The heavy door opened and light flooded in.

 

He saw the Captain of the Musketeers standing in the doorway.

The boy stood up.

 

'Is the King alright?' he asked desperately.

 

D'Artagnan looked at the boy, detecting the genuine concern and worry in his voice.

 

'He is awake, boy...and he has ordered me to free you.'

 

Philippe's heart leapt with relief.

 

'Now?' he asked.

 

D'Artagnan nodded. He handed the boy a hood. Philippe understood. He slid it over his head and quickly followed the musketeer out of the cell.

 

****************************************************************************

 

The doctors decided that it would be best that the King spent the night at Philippes house as he was quite weak and tired. This pleased the King because he knew he would be able to see Philippe when D'Artagnan brought him home.

 

He lay back on the bed and sighed. He needed rest, he realised. The trials of the last few weeks had been hard to bear for the teenager and continued to be so.

 

Perronette entered the room and curtseyed. She was more than happy to hear that the King had sent D'Artagnan to free Philippe.

 

'Would you like anything your Majesty?' she asked.

 

Louis shook his head.

 

'Is your Master back yet, Madame?'

 

Perronette shook her head.

 

'No Sire.'

 

Louis sighed.

 

'Will you tell me when he is?'

 

'Yes Sire.'

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Philippe sat opposite the musketeer in the carraige. He didn't want to look at the man or speak to him, because his presence just reminded him of the events in the Innn in Dunkirk. He hoped the man would not speak to him, but D'Artagnan could not resist the opportunity.

 

'Listen, boy....I'm sorry about your Papa. It's just, I thought he was going to shoot my friend...and it's just...we've always protected each other.'

 

'Is that supposed to make it ok?' Philippe choked out. 'You're a musketteer, you could have disarmed him without killing him, I know you could.'

 

D'Artagnan bit his lip.

 

'Perhaps...sometimes, but muskets are dangerous things. They don't always fire where you mean them to go, boy.'

 

'So it was an accident?'

 

'I didn't want to kill your Papa...but my friend was my priority.'

 

'How could you be friends with someone like Aramis?'

 

'What do you mean, someone like Aramis? What has he done to you boy?'

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"He was the one who has taken me to prison by order of the king. He pretended that he felt sorry for me but when I asked him for the reason for my capture, he only fettered and gagged me instead of giving me an explanation. He's a hypocrite."

 

D'Artagnan didn't answer anything. Sure, Aramis had only accomplished an order from the king but he hadn't say anything about it. Maybe Aramis knew much more about this mysterious boy than he had told his friends. D'Artagnan wanted some answers but he also knew that Aramis would never tell him if the king had forbidden it. But maybe he could just ask the boy...

 

"Who are you?", D'Artagnan suddenly asked.

 

Philippe looked surprised at him.

 

"I... My name is Philippe. I'm a usual aristocrat from the country."

 

"No. I mean who do you really are? You look exactly like the king."

 

"I'm not allowed to tell you", Philippe replied nervously.

 

D'Artagnan was a clever man. With his reaction Philippe had already given him the answer.

 

"But why?", he said, "If you are just a usual double of the king, there would be no problem for you to tell me who you are. It would only be a problem if you're not just his double but his... twin."

 

Philippe gasped for breath.

 

"What's wrong?", D'Artagnan asked, "Have I found out the truth?"

 

Philippe didn't answer but that was like a "Yes".

 

"Don't worry, boy. I can keep a secret privat."

 

D'Artagnan smiled but Philippe was very worry.

 

"You must keep it privat", he choked out, "Or Louis will maybe sent me back to prison and into the mask."

 

"Which mask?"

 

"Oh no. I'm talking too much. Please don't answer me anything anymore."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Perronette entered the room. The king seemed to sleep.

 

"Your Majesty?", she asked softly.

 

Louis opened his eyes and yawned.

 

"What is?"

 

"I should tell you when our Lord is back. Well, he is now."

 

Louis sat up immediately.

 

"Send him in. I want to speak with him."

"Of course your Majesty. He's already waiting outside", Perronette answered and smiled.

 

Then she left the room and one moment later Philippe went in. Before he could say anything, Louis already spoke.

 

"I'm sorry, Philippe. I'm so sorry. It was only D'Artagnan's idea to arrest you. I didn't want it."

 

Philippe smiled generously.

 

"It's okay. I will just see it as a misunderstanding. But... there's another problem."

 

"What?"

 

"I will better tell you before you will find it out... D'Artagnan knew our secret. He knew that we are twins."

 

"What did you say?", Louis gasped, "Damn! Couldn't you just shut up?! Is that the thanks for the fact that I have released you from the prison? That I have decided to prefer human feelings over political necessity?! What will you do next? Going to an Inn and call 'Hey, I'm the king's twin', eh?!"

 

Philippe was scared by Louis' reaction and he already saw himself back in prison and in the mask.

 

"Please", he begged, "I haven't said anything. D'Artagnan was just clever. He found it out by himself. That's the truth. I swear."

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis shook his head.

 

'Too many people already know the truth....D'Artagnan alright, I doubt he would ever say anything, but he is friends with Athos and Athos it seems might be dangerous. If one more person finds out....then I will have no choice but send you back to prison.'

 

Philippe looked at Louis.

 

'I won't tell anyone else,' he replied. 'I promise.'

 

'I know you won't...yet it seems as though certain people are pretty assute at guessing. Listen Philippe, I think the best thing is if we find you another house, somewhere more private.'

 

Philippe lowered his head.

 

'But this is my home...' he replied sadly.

 

'I know, but this place, it's hardly very safe, is it. Any passing peasant could see you in the garden and spread rumours about a Kings double.'

 

Philippe sighed.

 

'I accept your decision Sire,' he said. 'Anything but the prison...'

 

 

*****************************************************************************

 

D'Artagnan rode through the woods with three of his musketteers searching for the small log house to fulfill his misson. This would be the far easier one, he thought. Arresting Athos would be a lot worse.

 

In a clearing up ahead the cabin came into view. The solidier kicked his horse lightly and rode on to the house, just as the sun began to rise.

 

He dismounted and went to the door.

 

'Open up,' he called. 'In the name of the King.'

 

He waited.

After a minute he heard the bolts being drawn out of the sockets. Isabelle stood there in her nightshirt.

 

'What is it Monsiuer Le Musketteer?' she asked. 'Did the King get back safely last night?'

 

'Alas Madame, I regret to inform you that I carry an order of arrest for your daughter, Marie.'

 

The woman swooned.

 

'Arrest? Why?' she asked.

 

'It seems your daughter tried to kill the King last night.'

 

'Marie...never! She's just a little girl!'

 

The girl came out of the other room. 'What is it mother?' she asked.

 

'Are you Marie?'

 

'Yes.' the girl replied.

 

'You must come with me, Marie.' D'Artagnan said, looking at the young girl. At his estimate she was only twelve or thirteen. 'Perhaps this will be worse than arresting Athos...' he thought gravely.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Why should I?", Marie asked.

 

"Because you are arrested."

 

"Marie", Isabelle said, "This man sais that you have tried to kill the king but that's not true. Am I right?"

 

The girl looked serious at her mother.

 

"No mother. It is true. I wanted him to be dead, this damn murderer."

 

Isabelle was shocked and so was D'Artagnan.

 

"But Marie..."

 

"I'm not sorry for what I've done, mother", Marie said, "I'm only worry that Louis is still alive. I hate him. Well, Monsieur Le Musketeer, let us go. I don't fear the death. My father and my brother are dead, so I don't see any sense anymore in life."

 

D'Artagnan was surprised by Marie's acting. This girl didn't spoke like a child but like an adult woman. She seemed to be really embittered. But it was good for him that she didn't cry or struggle, what he had expected. That made it all more easier for him. D'Artagnan took Marie's hand and wanted to lead her out of the house but now Isabelle began to scream and beg.

 

"No Monsieur! Please! Don't take my daughter from me! I have already lost my husband and my oldest son. Please, I don't want to lost Marie, too!"

 

"I'm sorry, Madame", D'Artagnan replied, "But I have to accomplish the king's order."

 

"Oh no! No!"

 

Isabelle sank on her knees and cried desperately while D'Artagnan left the house with Marie.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis and Philippe were still discussing about a possible solution for their problem.

 

"The problem is", Louis said, "That I don't know any other home for you which would be more safe than this one, except for the prison..."

"Please, don't send me back there", Philippe begged and Louis could see the tears in his eyes.

 

"Allright Philippe", he replied, "I see this house is as safe as any other house in france, too. You could be seen by people everywhere as long as you are free. I makes no sense to send you to another home. So listen. I have just made a descission which you may not like but it is the only solution I see, except for sending you back in prison."

 

"What is it?"

 

"As long as you are in the house, you don't have to cover your face. But everytime when you are in the garden you have to wear a mask. And if I will hear anytime that someone else has seen you unmasked in the garden, I will send you back to prison immediately and then you will have to wear the iron mask for the rest of your life. Did you understand, brother?" 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'You're right, I don't like it, but I don't have a choice, do I?'

 

'I wish there were another a way, Philippe. Really I do. But you must see I am trying my best here. Plus this way, you will still have your home...and you will be able to get to know mother, Philippe....and me...if you want to of course.'

 

Philippe forced a smile.

 

'Of course I want to. I...I realised when my guard brought you here hurt, that I really don't want to be mad with you. I know Papa's death wasn't your fault...and the prison and the mask...you felt as though you had no choice.'

 

Louis hung his head.

 

'Thankyou Philippe,' he said. 'That means a lot....By the way, do you like Pepin?'

 

'He's lovely, thankyou.' the young prince replied.

 

*****************************************************************************

 

D'Artagnan left the Bastille after installing the child in a cell, and mounted his horse to complete his difficult mission. He kicked it hard and set off in the direction of Athos's house...

 

******************************************************************************

 

Athos and Aramis sat up drinking Athos's best wine. Words between them were scarse for each of the men had their own worries.

 

A knock at the door roused them both.

 

'Come in!' Athos called.

 

The door opened and D'Artagnan entered.

 

'Ahhh! My friend!' Aramis exclaimed. 'Come have a drink. You must be exhausted! Did you find Louis?'

 

D'Artagan nodded gravely.

 

'Yes, the King is safe. No thanks to Athos...'

 

He turned to his other friend and shook his head.

 

'You fool!' he said. 'What were you thinking?'

 

'What are you talking about?' Aramis put in.

 

Athos stood up, somewhat unsteady and unbuckled his sword. He handed it to D'Artagnan.

 

'So Louis has sent you yo arrest me? Yes?'

'What did you expect to happen Athos?'

 

'WHAT IS GOING ON? MON DIEU!' Aramis exclaimed.

 

'Athos ambushed the King and forced him to reveal State secrets at knife point. Isn't that about right, my friend?'

 

'What state secrets?' Aramis asked. He couldn't help being interested.

 

@oh nothing you don't know already, I'm sure,' Athos said.

 

He turned to D'Artagnan.

 

'So is it the Bastille then?'

 

D'Artagnan nodded. 'If I had a choice my friend I...'

 

'Don't be silly!' Athos replied. 'I will be fine. Just promise me you will take care of Raoul for me D'Artagnan and I will come quietly.'

 

'I promise,' the Captain replied solemnly.

 

'Are you crazy, Athos?' Aramis demanded.

 

He looked at D'Artagnan. 'Give him back his sword. You're going to tell the King he had already gone into hiding, aren't you?'

 

D'Artagnan bit his lip. 'If Athos wants to run...I won't stop him....but soon every solidier in France will be looking for him...he wouldn't stand a chance. At least he could be freed from the Bastille.'

 

'You re right of course...' Aramis replied. 'Yes...give yourself up Athos...'

 

'What are you plotting?' D'Aratgnan demanded.

 

'A bit of blackmail, perhaps...' Aramis replied. 'Ley me think a while about it...'

 

'Not too long, I hope,' Athos replied, forcing a smile. 'Well...' he said turning to D'Artagnan. 'I am your prisoner Captain.'

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next day Louis went back to the palace. He was greeted there by his mother.

 

"Louis", she called, "I was so worry about you."

 

"You don't have to be worry anymore, mother. I'm allright."

 

"I have heard that you were attacked by a bear."

 

"Yes, but we should discuss this in my study. Please follow me."

 

Louis and Anne went to his study where they were able to talk alone. When they were there Louis spoke.

 

"Do you know why I was alone in the woods, mother?"

 

"God no! What where you thinking? I have asked you to not go into the forest without an escort anymore!"

 

"Keep cool, mother. It wasn't my fault. Athos has ambushed me with a knife in the garden. He forced me to come with him."

 

Anne couldn't believe what she had heard from her son's mouth.

 

"Athos? But that can't be... He was one of my husband's best and most loyal musketeers."

 

Louis nodded.

"I knew. And so I thought that I could trust him but it looks like I cannot. He wanted to know what I had done with Philippe, my twin. He even wanted to force me to tell him who he really is but I haven't tell him."

 

"Athos just loves justice", Anne replied, "Maybe he was just worry because Philippe is still a child, like you Louis. I know what Athos has done was not right but you shouldn't be so angry with him."

 

"Sorry mother, but he's already in the Bastille."

 

"Louis..."

 

"Without him I wouldn't have been ever lost in the woods. It was his fault that I finally had to ask this family for the way."

 

"Which family", Anne asked.

 

"Do you remember my servant Yves, mother? I'm talking about his family. They live in the woods. I found their house by a fluke and asked them for the way. But the daughter wanted revenge for Yves and her father and shew me the way to a cave where the bear lived instead of the way to the palace. And that's all Athos' fault!"

 

"But Athos didn't want this", Anne tried to appease her son.

 

"Ha! Then he had could lead me home instead of leaving me in the woods."

 

"I believe he thought that you would find the way back alone, Louis. I'm sure he didn't want all this to happen. Please be merciful with him. He's a good man."

 

Louis shook his head.

 

"No mother. I was merciful the whole time. I even have pardoned these bandits. But I can't always pardon everyone. People would think that they can do what they want and I would always forgive them. No. Athos will stay in the Bastille for some weeks. Then he has time to think about what he has done. By the way, that girl who has shown me the wrong way is also in the Bastille know. As she had tried to kill me, I should order to execute her but I have a better idea..."

 

"What is your idea?", Anne asked frightend.

 

"I will sell her as a slave to the turks. She's beautiful. I'm sure they will like her. Hahaha!"

 

"No! You can't do this, Louis!"

 

"Of course I can and now leave, mother."

 

Anne wasn't able to say anything anymore and went to the door but before she left Louis spoke again.

 

"By the way, D'Artagnan now knows the secret about me and Philippe, too."

 

Anne flinched. Then she left the room.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Aramis entered D'Artagnans rooms to find his friend lying in bed.

 

'Sorry to disturb you, my friend but we need to talk.'

 

D'Artagnan sat up. He was very tired.

 

'What is it, Aramis?' he asked wearily.

 

'What do you think, ehhh? Our friend..our best friend is languishing in the Bastille and you ask me why I'm here?'

 

'We cannot break Athos out of the Bastille, Aramis. You know that fortress is impegnable. Anyway, I will speak to the King. I am certain he will free Athos after a few weeks. The boy has had his pride hurt, that is all. Deep down he knows Athos is a good man.'

'And you can be sure of this? Personally, I prefer my plan.'

 

'Aramis, whatever it is, don't be a fool. Louis could have us all thrown in the Bastille and then what?'

 

'So you want no part in it then?'

 

D'Artagnan lay down again.

 

'No Aramis...' he replied. 'Whatever scheme it is...keep it to yourself. Right now I have more pressing concerns.'

 

'Very well.' Aramis replied. 'If Athos really means that little to you...I hope you are taking better care of Raoul.'

 

'Raoul is at Pothos's estate for the next few days. I haven't told him about his father yet, and I intend to delay it as long as possible...And I can rely on Porthos to give him some fun...'

 

'Well I may be needing Porthos....'

 

D'Artagnan sat up sharply.

 

'No Aramis...you don't need to involve Porthos in your foolish ideas. It's one thing to destroy yourself, but you know Porthos would do anything for you, no questions asked. He trusts you to do the right thing. Don't betray his trust.'

 

'So getting Athos out of the Bastille isn't the right thing?'

 

'I never said that Aramis...'

 

'Well it sounded like that to me, D'Artagnan. What happened to All for one, ehhh?'

 

D'Artagnan shook his head.

 

'We're not those kids anymore that believed in all that, Aramis...Like I said, now, there are more important things.'

 

Aramis shook his head.

 

'What's happened to you D'Artagnan? All for one means nothing?...Listen I have to go before I say something I regret to a dear friend...'

 

D'Artagnan lay down.

 

'Au Revior.' he said.

 

Aramis turned and left the room. He would have to wait until the night to put his plan into action, he realised as he left the Palace. He smiled. It was a very good plan, he knew. The King would not free Athos unless Aramis had something to bargain with....Or someone....

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was late evening. Louis had just gone to bed and his family had said goodnight to him. Now the old nurse-maid wanted to bring the Duc to bed. But the boy wasn't interessted in sleeping.

 

"Come on, Philippe. You must sleep now, too", she tried to convince him.

 

"No. I don't want."

 

"But you're still a child. You need some sleep. Your brother is two years older than you and he's already in bed."

 

"But I'm not tired."

 

The nurse tried to sound sternly.

 

"To bed! Immediately!"

 

Philippe only laughed and run away.

 

"If you want me to go to bed, you first have to catch me!", he called.

 

"Damn boy."

 

The nurse-maid tried to catch the prince but the boy was much faster than her and soon she had lost him.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The prince ran into the garden where he met a man. First he was scared but then he noticed that it was only Aramis.

 

"Oh, hello Monsieur Aramis", he said, "What are you doing here so late?"

 

Aramis looked surprised at the boy who normally should already be in bed now. It seemed like it would be more easier to put his plan into action as he had thought."

 

"Well", he replied, "I could ask you the same. Shouldn't you already be in bed, boy?"

 

Philippe grined.

 

"Yes but I'm not tired."

 

"Doesn't matter. It's good that I met you here because I wanted to ask you to come with me."

 

"Why?"

 

"It is a secret. Your brother, the king, has ordered me to show you something. It is very important."

 

"Allright and where do we have to go?"

 

"To Notre Dame."

 

"Okay. I will look after an escort."

 

Aramis shook his head.

 

"No your Highness. Louis has ordered that only I'm allowed to escort you."

 

"... Must be a very important secret. Allright, let us go."

 

Philippe followed Aramis to his carriage.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The carriage stopped infront of the doorway to the cathetral and Aramis and the prince got out.

 

"Please follow me, your Highness", Aramis said.

 

Philippe obeyed. He followed Aramis into the cathetral. Except for them nobody else seemed to be there.

 

"Allright", Philippe said after Aramis had closed the door behind them, "What is the secret now?"

 

"Secret? Which secret?"

 

Philippe looked confused at Aramis.

 

"You have told me that you want to show me something here and that it is a secret. You said that my brother has ordered you to do."

Aramis smiled.

 

"Oh no, Philippe. There's absolutely no secret. But my fried Athos is in the Bastille by order of Louis. Well, fact is I want Athos back and I'm sure that your brother would want you back. So I'm optimistic that we can make a deal."

 

Philippe became nervous now.

 

"What exactly do you mean?", he asked frightend.

 

"I mean that you will stay here untill Athos is free and safe."

 

And in this moment they were suddenly surrounded by eight black dressed men who were also masked. Aramis smiled. 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The young Duc stood his ground bravely.

 

'Louis will put you all in the Bastille for this!' he exclaimed.

 

'There, there your highness!' one of the masked faces said. 'You will enjoy it here for a few days. Now come on....'

 

He took the boy by the arm and led him away.

 

'Thank you my friends,' Aramis said. 'Now for the next stage...'

 

******************************************************************************

 

'Sire, sorry to wake you...There is a problem...'

 

Louis sat up in bed and saw D'Artagnan.

 

'What is it?' he demanded.

 

'It seems that the young Duc has been kidnapped.'

 

'Kidnapped? How do you know this, Monsieur?'

 

D'Artagnan handed the King Aramis's note.

 

'It arrived a few minutes ago, just as the boys nursemaid reported him missing.'

 

Louis took the note and broke the seal.

 

'If you want your brother back then you must free Athos from the Bastille before midnight tomorrow and have him brought to the cemetry of Notre Dame, with documents containing a full pardon. Only then will the exchange be made.'

 

Louis handed the letter to D'Artagnan.

 

'Did you know about this?' he demanded.

 

'I...never, Sire. I am hurt that you would even ask...'

 

'But he is your friend isn't he?'

 

'You forget that I arresteed him for you Sire....Besides this is Aramis's work.'

 

'Aramis?'

 

'Yes Sire, Aramis. Undoubtedly he feels it is his duty to help his old friend.'

 

'By kidnapping a child?'

 

'The Prince will be fine Sire. Aramis would do him no harm.'

 

'I want him back, now!' Louis cried. 'Find him and arrest the traitors!'

 

'Sire...it may be easier to conceed to the demands...'

 

'Never! Find my brother D'Artagnan. Do you understand?'

 

The musketeer bowed.

 

'Yes your majesty.' he said.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

For the first time in a while Philippe managed to get a decent nights sleep awakened only once by a nightmare, which Perronette had gently calmed him down after. The little monkey had climbed out of his basket and lay curled up at his new masters feet sleeping soundly.

 

The boy was happier, looking forward to the visit of his mother and brother the next morning, which Louis had promised him. He could not wait...

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Aramis assistants had lead the prince into the catacombs of Notre Dame. There they had imprisonnent him in a little empty room with grey stonewalls. It was in the night. So the boy tried to get some sleep. He lied down on the ground and closed his eyes but he wasn't able to fall asleep. The ground was cold and hard and he was frightend. He started to cry quietly and prayed that his brother would save him and give these traitors their just penalty. Finally he fall asleep.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

D'Artagnan arrived at Notre Dame with twenty musketeers some minutes after midnight. They all were black dressed, so that they were well masked in the darkness. D'Artagnan gave order to dismount and they slowly went towards the cathedral.

 

At the doorway they met two of Aramis assistants who tried to stopp them but D'Artagnan's musketeers killed them immediately. Then they entered the cathedral. Nobody was there.

 

"Where are they?", D'Artagnan whispered.

 

He looked surround himself but suddenly the hall was full of enemies who attacked the musketeers.

 

"To me!", D'Artagnan called, "defend yourselves!"

 

The musketeers collect themselves around their captain and defended themselves against the attack of Aramis' men. The musketeers were the better fighters but they had to fight against about fifty enemies. D'Artagnan saw how many of his musketeers died under the attack and finally he screamed loudly.

 

"Aramis! Where are you, you coward?! Come out!!!"

 

One moment later Aramis entered the hall and ordered his men to stopp the attack. Everyone was looking at him.

 

"Hello my friend", he said to D'Artagnan, "Has Louis sent you?"

 

"Don't call me your friend, you traitor. You are a coward!", D'Artagnan replied angrily.

 

"How can you say this, D'Artagnan? We were friends all the time and how can you dare to call me a coward?"

 

"A man who kidnappes a child is a coward... and I'm not the friend of men who abuse innocent children for their plans."

 

These comments hurt Aramis but he didn't show it. He only gave one two of him men a sign and they left. Some minutes later they came back with the prince.

 

"Look", Aramis said, "His Highness is allright. Now leave, D'Artagnan. Tell the king that he will get his brother back well and unhurt if he fulfil my demands. He and you know that he has time untill midnight. But if Athos is not free untill this time, we will cut off one of the boy's fingers every hour and if there are no fingers anymore we will continue with the hands and so on untill Athos is free."

 

Philippe trembled and D'Artagnan looked shocked at Aramis.

 

"No. You can't be serious", he choked out, "That's barbaric! You can't do this."

 

"Well, I won't do it if the king release Athos untill next midnight and now leave."

 

"You will be sorry for this, Aramis. I promise you. You're no longer my friend", D'Artagnan replied and left the cathedral with his musketeers. He was sure that Aramis had become totally mad.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'What?' Louis exclaimed angrily, as the musketeer finished recounting his story. 'How dare he threaten Philippe like that! I mean it...if he lays one finger on my brother, I'll have him tortured to death.'

 

'Sire...I don't see that you have a choice but to free Athos. The cathedral is very well defended...We would have to destroy the place to get in to rescue the Duc.'

 

'So? This is my brother Monsieur. I don't care how you get him back, just do it!'

 

'Well your majesty, you see if we destroy the cathedral without knowing where the Prince is held...then he may be killed along with the traitors.'

 

Louis now paced up and down.

 

'Are you telling me there really is no other way, except to give in to these traitors?'

 

'Yes Sire, I am.' D'Artagnan replied gravely.

 

Louis continued his walk, thinking hard. Suddenly he stopped.

 

'What about the catacombs?' he said. 'Do you think Aramis and his men are guarding all the entrances?'

 

D'Artagnan shrugged. 'I don't know Sire. I have heard that they are a labyrinth, many of the tunnels long forgotten about. But I have no idea how to get in or...'

 

Louis forced a smile.

 

'My father left me a map.' he said decisively. 'Take as many men as you need Monsieur. I will expect Philippe to be home before the dawn. I would rather my mother knew nothing of this until her son is safe.'

 

D'Artagnan nodded.

 

'Yes Sire,' he said.

 

*****************************************************************************

 

The young Duc was returned to his prison by Aramis.

 

He was crying and trembling with fear following Aramis's words.

 

'It's alright boy,' Aramis said. 'Don't worry. I won't do anything to you. I bet your brother will have you home by the morning...'

 

Philippe was not reassured by the mans cold tone.

 

'If you touch me, Louis will kill you.'

 

Aramis laughed.

 

'Ahhh, but I know your family secrets don't I little one. And I've made sure that if anything were to happen to me...then all of France would get to know about your other brother Philippe.'

 

'That's a state secret!' the young Duc exclaimed. 'You can't tell no-one. It's part of your oath as a musketeer!'

 

'Well young man, I don't believe that I am a musketeer anymore.'

 

'Traitor!' the young Prince exclaimed.

 

Aramis nodded. He opened the door to the small room and pushed the boy inside.

 

'Perhaps, little one.' he said. 'Now try to get some sleep, alright?'

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

D'Artagnan met his officers in his study. The map of the catacombs was lying on a table in the middle of the room.

 

"Please come closer", D'Artagnan demanded, "Allright. The king has ordered me to free his brother for all costs. So listen. It would make no sense to try again to enter the cathedral through the main entrance but Louis has given me this map of the catacombs. He believes that not every entrance there is guarded and I think it is quite possible that he's right. So I have a plan. We will work in three steps. First a little group of maybe two or three men will look for an entrance which isn't guarded. Then I and five other men will enter the catacombs through this entrance. We will only look for the Duc and free him but we will not attack the traitors. We will only fight if we have to. I'm sure the Duc must be somewhere in the catacombs. Allright. After the Duc is free and safe we will start our main attack. For this the half of our men will enter the cathedral by passing the catacombs. They will start the fight with the enemies. When the traitors have to fight against them, they will be not able to guard the main entrance very well anymore. At this point the rest of us will enter the cathedral through the the main entrance and our enemies will be surrounded. Has anyone a question?"

 

"Yes", one officer replied, "What shall happen with Aramis? Shall we kill him?"

 

"No. I want him alive. And now leave and gather your men. The action will start in two hours.

 

The officers bowed and left.

 

_______________________________________________________________________________

 

 

At his home Philippe was sitting in an armchair in his room when Peronette announced the queen. Philippe was surprised that she hadn't mentioned his little brother.

 

"Send her in", he said.

 

Perronette bowed. When Anne entried, Philippe noticed that she seemed to be very worry. She even looked like she had cried. There must have happen something terrible. Philippe stood up and hugged his mother.

 

"Mother, why are you looking so sad?", he asked, "What has happen? And by the way, where's my little brother? I thought he wanted to come with you."

 

"That's the problem, Philippe", Anne sobbed, "He was kidnapped."

 

"What?! But..."

 

"Maybe you have heard that Louis has sent Athos to the Bastille because Athos had ambushed him with a knife. And now Aramis has kidnapped Philippe to force Louis to release Athos."

 

Anne cried and Philippe was speakless. He felt how he really began to hate Aramis. He was the one who had took him to prison and now he had kidnapped his little brother.

 

"Damn Aramis!", he called, "First me and now my brother. But he will be sorry for this. I hope Louis will give him his just penalty."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

D'Artagnan and his musketeers arrived at Notre Dame. They were about 60 men. So they didn't come too close so that they were still well hidden.

 

"Allright", D'Artagnan said, "Lets start it." 

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

He signalled to each group for them to move forward and enter the tunnels through the different entrances. D'Artagnan waited and led the last group himself. They found the entrance behind some bushes on the bank of the Seine. D'Artagnan pushed the door and it opened with a creak.

 

He stepped into the darkness and lit a lamp. The passageway was dark and narrow and smelt of damp. The Musketteer had memeorised the route to the cathedral, but now looking at the tunnels he was not so sure...

 

'Follow me...' he said in a whispher to his men and stay quiet.

 

The men obeyed the order.

 

**************************************************************************

 

Louis was in his study, really worried about his brother. Each minute seemed to drag as he waited for news from his musketteers. He was disturbed by a noise in to antechamber.

 

'I must see the King, Monsieur.' a voice said.

 

'I'm sorry Lady but the King isn't receiving any visitors....especially cooks...'

 

'But I must...I have too talk to him...'

 

Louis stood up and walked towards the door....

 

*****************************************************************************

 

D'Artagnan was suprised by how easy it was for him and his men to reach the trapdoor below the Cathedral. It made him uneasy. He was sure Aramis must have known about the tunnels, so why were they unguarded? He stopped and considered...was it a trap?

 

But he knew that he had no choice but to proceed. He waited for all his men to reach him.

 

'Undoubtedly, this is a trap, men, but we so this in the name of the King and to rescue the young prince. Whatever resistance we meet up there....stay together and fight as a unit. At the first opportunity myself and Andre will try to slip away and find the Prince. Does everyone understand?'

 

There were nods among the ranks.

 

D'Artagnan nodded and with his sword drawn he pushed the trapdoor.....

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

When they climbed upstairs through the trapdoor. They noticed that they came out behind the altar.

 

"Looks like nobody is here", one of the musketeers said.

 

"The last time we thought this, too", D'Artagnan only answered.

 

Slowly and carrifully they went foward. Nothing happened.

 

"This is strange", D'Artagnan said, "Why is nobody attacking us?"

 

He looked back to the altar.

 

"Well, it looks like really nobody is here. So we will not wait anymore. Andre, I and five other men will now go back and look for the prince into the catacombs. Five other men will look for him in the cathedral itself. The others will stay exactly here and wait. Everything clear?"

 

The musketeers nodded. D'Artagnan chosed the men for the different groups and went with his group away back into the catacombs.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis opened the door.

 

"What's up here?", he asked.

 

He was confused when he saw the woman to which the servant had talked. It was the woman who lived in the woods. The mother of this evil girl Marie.

 

"Sire", the servant said, "I'm sorry but this cook..."

 

"It's allright. Please come in, Madame."

 

The servant looked confused but Louis went back into his room and Isabelle followed him.

 

"Close the door", Louis ordered.

 

Isabelle obeyed.

 

"So what do you want?", he asked.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

D'Artagnan and his group had searched the prince for some minutes and they were very happy that they had the map because without it they would have been already lost. Finally they stopped infront of a closed heavy door.

 

"Maybe here", Andre said.

 

D'Artagnan nodded.

 

"Could be. Let's see if you're right."

 

D'Artagnan tried to open the door but it was locked up.

 

"This must be it", he said, "Your Highness? Are you in there?"

 

D'Artagnan listened and then he heard the quiet voice of the prince.

 

"Yes, I am."

 

"Don't worry, boy. We will free you."

 

"Are you sure?", they suddenly heard a voice behind them.

 

They turned and saw ten of Aramis' men. They all had pistols and swords.

 

"We have followed you the whole time", one of them said, "And now you are our prisoners. Surrender or we will kill you."

 

D'Artagnan was angry with himself because he had stepped into a trap but he saw that he had no choice.

 

"Allright. We surrender", he replied.

 

The stranger smiled.

 

"Give me your weapons."

 

D'Artagnan and his men obeyed.

 

"And now in there!"

 

The man opened the heavy door and D'Artagnan and his men were pushed into the room. Then the door was closed behind them again. They saw the prince sitting in a corner of the room. He looked frightend and dissapointed.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The muskteers who had stayed in the hall became impatient.

 

"Hey", one of them said, "Let us already open the main entrance for our fellows. Nobody is here. Why should they still wait outside?"

 

"You're right", another one answered, "But let us stay together."

 

So the musketeers who were about twenty men went forward to the main entrance. They opened the big gate. Everything seemed to be so easy. Too easy. They saw their fellows outside, sitting on their horses and waiting.

 

"Come in", one of the musketeers said.

 

The other musketeers dismounted and came closer so that the men inside the cathedral could see their faces and now they frozed because these men were not their fellows. They were Aramis' men.

 

"Where... where are the others?", one of the musketeers stammered.

 

"Dead. Did you really believe we would not guard the surroundings of the cathedral?" 

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Your Highness, are you alright?' D'Artagnan asked, moving towards where the boy sat. 'They have not harmed you, have they?'

 

'No Monsieur...Louis sent you to rescue me, yes?'

 

D'Artagnan nodded.

 

'I know it doesn't look as though we have done a very good job, my prince, but I promise you that I will not let them harm you, not while there is breath in my body.'

 

'Nor will I, Your Highness,' Andre added.

 

The other musketteers also offered the young prince their pledge. The boy had tears in his eyes.

 

'You are all brave men, Monsieurs,' he replied. 'Thankyou. I hope you do not have to fulfill this oath...but I fear our captors will do as they say.'

 

'The King will send more men, your highness.' D'Artagnan said. 'He would send every soldier in France to protect his brother. He told me to tell you that he will not allow them to touch one hair on your head, my Prince.'

 

'I believe him,' Philippe replied. 'My brother has always looked after me...'

 

***************************************************************************

 

Louis looked at the woman as she feel to her knees in front of him.

 

'Sire my name is Isabelle...'

 

'I know who you are, Madame.' Louis replied. 'But you have not answered my question, what do you want?'

 

'Sire, I have come to plead with you....My daughter Marie...she is just a child Sire. I know tht doesn't excuse what she did, but she was upset and angry wth you about her Father and brother. She blamed you for their deaths...I beg you to pardon her.'

 

Louis bit his lip.

 

'I cannot do that. She will be sold as a slave at the end of the month...'

 

'No!' Marie sobbed. 'Please show mercy Sire.'

 

'Madame, I am sorry, but the girl tried to kill me...that is high treason. She is lucky that I am allowing her to live....for such a crime I could have her tortured to death. This is my mercy to her, Madame.'

 

'No, please...we are a poor family. You saw that Sire, in the woods...Without Marie, I will not be able to work anymore, because there willbe noone to look after Jean and the other young ones...Please Sire, for them....please pardon her. Please.'

 

The woman looked up at the King, the tears flowing down her cheeks.

 

Louis considered for a moment...

 

******************************************************************************

 

D'Artagnan and the others heard footsteps approaching the door.

 

'Guard the Prince' he ordered.

 

He himself stepped forward and waited for the door to open.

 

The rest of the musketeers were pushed inside.

 

D'Artagnan's heart sank.

 

'Captain?' one of the masked men said. 'The leader would like to see you...'

 

'You can tell Aramis, I decline the invitation.'

 

The man laughed.

 

'Ahhh, he said you might say that. And he also said if you really sis refuse, I should kill one of you men. DO you want to choose one or shall I?'

 

The man raised his sword menacingly.

 

'No!' D'Artagnan exclaimed. 'Alright, I 'll speak to him?'

 

'Wise decision Captain...' the man said. 'Very wise...well come on then.'

 

D'Artagnan stepped forward to leave but not without a word in Andre's ear.

 

'Do whatever you must to protect the Prince.'

 

The musketeer nodded and watched as his Captain left the underground room.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Isabelle looked afraid at Louis, waiting for his answer. Finally he spoke.

 

"I don't want to pardon your daughter and I will not change my opinion. I was way too merciful in the last time. I have even pardoned some bandits who had kidnapped me and my brother in the woods. But don't worry about your other children. They will been taken to the court and teached as noble men. When they are old enough they will serve me as pages. And who knows. Maybe one of them will later make career and will have enough money one day to buy your daughter back from the turks."

 

Isabelle cried desperately and gripped Louis' legs.

 

"No, Sire. Please, give me Marie back! Please! I beg you. I have already lost my husband and my oldest son. Don't take Marie from me, too! Please!"

 

Louis felt how the Isabelle's words touched his heart but he said to himself that he couldn't show merci this time. Who would still take him serious if he would always pardon traitors?

 

"I said that I will not change my descission", he said coldly, "So leave me alone now and take your children to the palace tomorrow."

 

Isabelle wasn't able to answer anything. She only nodded, stood up and left the room. When she was outside, Louis could still hear her crying.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Aramis met D'Artagnan in a little simple study. He was sitting at the desk when his guard entered with D'Artagnan.

 

"Please, let us alone", he said to the guard.

 

They obeyed and left the room.

 

"You are mad, Aramis! You're totally mad!", D'Artagnan called as soon as the guard were outside.

 

"Keep cool, D'Artagnan", Aramis only replied with a smile which convinced D'Artagnan that he was really mad.

 

"How could I keep cool, eh? You have kidnapped the Duc. An innocent child! You have threatened to do terrible things to the boy if Louis doesn't fulfill your demands and some minutes before your guard told me that you have ordered to kill one of my men if I would not talk to you. You are completly mad!"

 

"Maybe I'm mad", Aramis replied, "But at least I'm a good friend because I'm doing all this only for Athos."

 

"Do you really think that Athos would accept your methods? Have you ever considered that he could dispiss you for abusing an innocent child for your plan, eh?"

 

"How can you say this?"

 

"Because I know Athos' character."

 

Aramis was unsecure for a moment but now he couldn't return anyway.

 

"I don't want to talk about Athos' character with you now", he said, "Well, I will send you back to the king now. Tell him that his musketeers who have tried to free his brother are either dead or captured and that he has no chance to free the Duc with violence. To fulfill my demands is the only possible way for him to get his brother back. Tell him that. And I will also give you something that will help you to convince Louis that it is better for his brother if he does what I want."

 

"What are you talking about?"

 

"You will see. Let us visit the Duc now."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Philippe, Andre and the other five musketeers heard footsteps and then the door opened. Aramis and twelve of his men entered. D'Artagnan was also there. He was clung by two men. Aramis looked at Andre and the other musketeers.

 

"Cling them", he ordered his men.

 

Andre and the musketeers tried to struggle but they had no chance. Aramis went to the corner where the Duc was sitting. The boy trembled. Aramis took him and pulled him to the middle of the room. Then he took a dagger.

 

"So D'Artagnan, now I will give you the thing that will help you to convince Louis", Aramis said.

 

"What are you doing?! Stopp it!", D'Artagnan screamed.

 

But Aramis grabbed the young Duc by his left ear. Then he took the dagger and cut off a piece of the Duc's ear. The boy screamed in terror. There was alot of blood and D'Artagnan was shocked. Aramis took the piece of the ear and wrapped it up in a cloth. Then he went towards D'Artagnan with it while Philippe was lying on the ground and screaming because the pain was overwhelming.

 

"Here", Aramis said, "I'm sure this will convince Louis. Take it to him and tell him what I have told you before. And now leave, D'Artagnan."

 

D'Artagnan felt as he had to puke any moment but he took the bloody cloth with the piece of the ear in it and went to the door. But before he left, he turned a last time.

 

"Maybe you will free Athos with this action", he said to Aramis, "But believe me, he will never thank you for it, you cruel barbarian."

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis was distraut when he saw the gruesome message from Aramis. Anger rose in him, but also fear. He didn't know what to do.

 

He turned to D'Artagnan, who was almost ashamed to be in the Kings presence showing him the actions of his so called friend.

 

'Captain,' he said in a choked voice. 'Do you think Philippe is in real danger now?'

 

D'Artagnan nodded gravely.

 

'Sire, it seems as though Aramis has lost his mind. He could do anything....and surely this proves that.'

 

Louis nodded.

 

'Very well, Monsieur.' he said. 'I will prepare the orders to free Athos and give him a pardon. We will do everything the traitor wants to ensure Philippe's safe return....and I will come with you to Notre Dame.'

 

'Sire that might not be the best idea...' D'Artagnan began.

 

'He is my brother!' Louis exclaimed. 'I must be there.'

 

D'Artagnan bowed.

 

'Very well Sire.'

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Andre sat holding a piece of cloth to the Princes ear, stroking his head, while the boy sobbed quietly.

 

'What so you think the Captain will do?' one of the others asked.

 

'He will talk to the King and they will work out a way to free us....him.'

 

Andre was confident. He had a lot of belief in his Captain.

 

'I hope so...' the other musketeer replied. 'That Aramis...do you think he has gone mad?'

 

Andre shrugged.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

It was about nine in the evening when a troop of musketeer headed by the King arrived outside Notre Dame cathedral. D'Artagnan dismounted and walked to the Kings horse. Behind him Athos sat on a horse in between two musketeers who had taken him from the Bastille. He knew nothing of the events that had led to his release but arriving at Notre Dame he began to suspect something.

 

He listened as D'Artagnan said.

 

'Sire please it would be best if you wait here. I will deliver the orders to Aramis, get him to bring the Prince out here....'

 

Louis nodded his head and watched as his Captain entered the Cathedral.

 

Athos's mind began to race...'Aramis...Prince?....What had Aramis done?'

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

At the main entrance D'Artagnan met two of Aramis' men.

 

"Bring me to your leader", he said sternly.

 

"So I see you have come back together with the king", one of the guard said and looked at the group which was waiting some meters away, "Is the king now willing to fulfill the demands?"

 

"That's not your buisness. I will only talk about this to Aramis."

 

"Ah, I see. You're too proud. Well, then come. I will bring you to him."

 

D'Artagnan followed the man who led him to the study where he had already met Aramis the last time. The man knocked at the door.

 

"Monsieur", he called, "The captain is back."

 

"Send him in", they heard Aramis voice coming from inside the study.

 

"Allright. You've heard him", the guard said, "Go in."

 

D'Artagnan obeyed and entered the room. Aramis stood infront of the window and looked expectantly at D'Artagnan.

 

"So you're back", he said, "What did Louis say?"

 

"He has decided to fulfill your demands."

 

"Excellent. Finally he has understood that there's no other way to get his brother back."

 

"No wonder that he had accept your demands after you have mutilated his little brother, you damn monster", D'Artagnan replied reprouchfully.

 

But Aramis only laughed.

 

"Hey, come on. That wasn't a big deal. I have only cut off a little piece of his ear and you are talking as I had chopped off one of his arms."

 

"Maybe if Louis hadn't agreed to fulfill your demands, you had done it later."

 

"D'Artagnan, I don't want to have this discussion with you at the moment. I only want to bring this all to an end. So where Is Athos now?"

 

"He's waiting outside of the cathedral together with the king and some musketeers", D'Artagnan replied.

 

"Louis is here, too?"

 

"Yes. He wants his brother back. You have to bring the prince out of the cathedral before we will release Athos."

 

"Allright", Aramis agreed, "Then we will take the boy now."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis was waiting outside of the cathedral with Athos and the other musketeers. After a while Athos spoke.

 

"Your Majesty, Am I allowed to speak?"

 

"Yes."

 

"Why do you have released me and why are we here?"

 

"Because your friend Aramis has kidnapped my little brother and my musketeers weren't able to free him."

 

Athos was shocked when he heard this.

 

"But... this can't be true", he stammered, "Aramis would never do such a crime."

 

"Really? He even had cut off a piece of my brother's ear and sent it to me."

 

There was no colour in Athos' face anymore. So that was the reason why he had been released. He couldn't believe it but then he got the proof.

 

The main entrance of the cathedral opened and Aramis and D'Artagnan came out. They were followed by Aramis' men and Andre and the other musketeers who had been captured were there, too. Aramis hold the hand of the young prince. Louis and the others could see the bloody ear of the boy. His face was still wet from the tears.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis dismounted and ran to his brother, the love for his brother meaning more to him than any royal protocol. When he reached him however Aramis held the boy back and his friends stepped forward their swords drawn. D'Artagnan stepped inbetween the sharp blades and the King.

 

'Give me my brother,' Louis shouted angrily.

 

'In a moment your majesty...when you have fulfilled your side of the bargain. Where is Athos?'

 

The musketeers led Athos forward. The old musketeer spoke.

 

'Your Majesty, I would rather return to the Bastille then be released because of this mans demands,' he said gravely. 'I hope you know Sire that I had nothing to do with any of this...'

 

'Don't be a fool Athos,' Aramis replied. 'You have your freedom. Does it really matter how?'

 

'Yes Aramis it does. I went to the Bastille for trying to protect an innocent child.Why would I want my freedom to be won by harming another? Please your majesty, I do not wish to be released to this man.'

 

Louis was thinking hard. At length he spoke.

 

'Monsieur le Captaine?'

 

D'Artagnan bowed.

 

'Yes Sire.'

 

'Take Monsieur Athos anywhere he wishes to go. He is free, just as was agreed.'

 

Athos bowed.

 

'Thank you Sire.' he said. 'But I would prefer it if D'Artagnan stayed here tp protect your brother and yourself. I can see myself home.'

 

'As you wish, Monsieur.' Louis said.

 

The King then turned back to Aramis.

 

'You have what you want, now let my brother go.'

 

Aramis nodded to his men.

 

'Let him go!' he commanded.

 

They released the boy who ran into his brothers arms.

 

Louis hugged him tightly afraid to let go. He was almost unaware of the tense situation around him, as the two oppossed groups stood ready their swords drawn, awaiting orders from their leaders.

 

Aramis spoke.

 

'Sire, sorry to break up your most heartwarming family reunion, but my men would like to know what is going to happen now. You see, it is all very well if we fight, but you outnumber us, most of my men are not fighters so the odds are stacked in you favour.'

 

'So much the better,' D'Artagnan said.

 

'Ah but it does matter, because I have made ceratin arrangements were I to be killed or captured. Aranngements regarding a certain secret that his Majesty might not want all of France to know about....Sire, you know what I'm talking about, don't you?'

 

Louis raised his head, his heart pounding urgently in his chest....

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Go Monsieur", Louis finally choked out, "I will not harm you but don't dare to met me or a member of my family again and you will stay back from the palace for the rest of your life. I dispiss you and if I will meet you anytime again, I will kill you personally."

 

"Great words, your Majesty", Aramis replied, "But don't think that you could frighten me. But well, we will go now."

 

Aramis looked at his men.

 

"Follow me my fellows. We have what we want. We'll go now."

 

Aramis left and his men wanted to follow him as he had ordered them but the musketeers blocked up their way.

 

"Wait", Louis said, "I have only Aramis allowed to leave. I have never said that I will let his men go."

 

Then he looked at D'Artagnan.

 

"Shoot them all", he ordered.

 

Aramis men looked scared around themselves for any help. Their leader was already away and now they felt alone and lost. D'Artagnan was frozen for a moment. But just only for a moment. The musketeers were waiting for the order of their captain to shoot.

 

"Shoot!", D'Artagnan finally called and in the next moment the musketeers shot and killed about the half of Aramis' men. Then they needed some seconds to load again.

 

The men who were still alive used this time. They ran towards the king and felt on their knees infront of him.

 

"Please", they begged desperately, "Don't kill us, Sire! Have compasion with us. We have only done what our leader has ordered us. Please, show mercy! We beg you!"

 

The musketeers had now reloaded and were waiting for their captain's order to shoot the rest of the traitors. D'Artagnan looked at Louis but the king seemed to be unsure.

 

"Shall I order them to shoot?", D'Artagnan asked him.

 

Louis shook his head.

 

"No, D'Artagnan... Listen you guys, I could beat myself for it but I'm just so damn generous. I allow you to live. Bury your fellows."

 

Louis looked at his little brother who stood next to him.

 

"Come on, Philippe. We shall leave this terrible place now."

 

The boy nodded lightened

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

When the brothers and their escort arrived at the palace they were first greeted by Anne. She hugged her sons hardly, exspecially Philippe.

 

"I'm so happy to have you back, my son", she sobbed, "I'm so happy."

 

"Please mother", Louis said, "Don't squash him."

 

"Oh sorry", Anne replied.

 

Philippe only smiled and sobbed. Anne looked at his left ear.

 

"But what have these devils done to you?", she sobbed again.

 

"Mother, I think Philippe needs a doctor now", Louis remarked.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis lavished his brother with gifts and barely let him out of his sight for two weeks. He wrote orders that the boy should have his own personal guards just as he had, to watch over him. The brothers played games in the young Duc's rooms and went for occassion walks in the garden. Sometimes their mother joined them.

 

After thes fourteen days had elapsed Louis relaxed a little and began to believe that the terrible events that had plagued his family had come to an end. He was even begining to enjoy being King.

 

On that day Philippe was feeling well enough to go riding. Louis and his brother set off, with an escort, to the stables. As they walked through the gardens Philippe spoke.

 

'Tomorrow I would like to go and see Philippe,' he said.

 

Louis smiled.

 

'Of course my brother.' he said. 'I will come with you and mother, I think.'

 

The boy smiled.

 

'Great!' he said happily. 'Perhaps we can go riding at Philippe's house.'

 

'Maybe...' Louis replied.

 

****************************************************************************

 

It was a beautiful sunny day, but Philippe sat indoors reading a book and watching Pepin chew on his fruit.

 

Perronette came into the room.

 

'Do you not want to go riding today, My Lord?' she asked.

 

She was concerned. He had always been such an outdoor child, running wild in the meadow...even in the rain and snow. And yet he hadn't ventured outside for...Peronnette couldn't tell exactly, but it had been more than two weeks.

 

Philippe shook his head.

 

'I want to finish this book,' he replied.

 

Perronette put down the vase of flowers she carried and sank down next to the boy.

 

'Philippe,' she said. 'Is there something wrong?'

 

'No.' the young man replied. 'Like I said, I just want to finish my book.'

 

'Well you could read it outside....under the oak tree perhaps?'

 

'I don't want to go outside, ok?' Philippe replied.

 

Perronette could sense the agiatation in his voice.

 

'Alright,' she said quietly. 'But you woould tell me if something was wrong, wouldn't you?'

 

Philippe managed to nod his head. He hated to lie to Perronette, but he didn't want to tell her the truth.

 

Perronette, his mother in almost every way, could sense that something was wrong and was hurt that he felt he could not share it with her. She nodded and stood up.

 

'Well I'll just be in the kitchen if you need me, alright?'

 

Philippe nodded.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe looked sadly. Actually he wanted to go outside but he knew Louis' order. He always had to wear a mask when he left the house and he was not excited about this. So he prefer to stay in the house. But he wanted some fresh air. So he went to the window and opened it. It was a wonderful day outside and he felt the deep wish to go into the garden but with a mask there would be no fun. Philippe moaned quietly. Suddenly Pepin jumped on his shoulder. Philippe smiled and stroke him.

 

"I wish I could go outside, Pepin", he said sadly, "but I have something to do which would always take every joy from me when I'm outside. So well, let us finish the book."

 

Philippe wanted to go back to his armchair but then he saw three riders who rode towards his estate. Philippe wondered who they could be. For a moment he was afraid that they could come to take him back to prison but when they came closer he noticed that it was his family, his two brothers and his mother.

 

Suddenly Philippe was happy again.

 

"My family is coming to visit me, Pepin", he called joyfully.

 

And then he ran out of his room and downstairs into the entrance-hall. The little monkey followed him with great jumps. Philippe met Perronette in the entrance-hall.

 

"What's up, Philippe?", she asked surprised, "You suddenly look so happy."

 

"We get visitors", he answered.

 

"Really? Who are they?"

 

"My... I mean the royal family."

 

In the next moment there was already a knock at the door. Perronette opened and Philippe saw his family who was standing outside. He couldn't resist to hug them all.

 

"It's so good to see you all", he greeted them, "Please come in. Perronette, please will you make some drinks for our guests?"

 

"Of course."

 

"We are also happy to see you, Philippe", Louis said, "How are you?"

 

"Pretty well. Except for the fact that I can't enjoy being outside in the garden when I'm wearing a mask."

 

"Which mask?", Anne asked, "Louis, do you have..."

 

"No", Philippe interrupted her, "It is not what you think. Please, don't grumble with him. He only ordered me to wear a mask when I'm outside of the house because of the risk that someone could see me. But it is not the iron one."

 

"I'm sorry for this", Louis said, "But I only tried to find a solution with which we all can live."

 

"It's allright, Louis", Anne replied.

 

Philippe looked at the ear of his little brother who had been quiet untill this moment.

 

"But... was has happened with his ear?", he asked.

 

"Nah! That's Aramis' work", Louis answered angrily.

 

"What?! How could he do that?"

 

"Because he has become totally mad but I don't want to talk about him now. Do you like to riding with us, Philippe?"

 

"Well, actually I would love to do but... the mask..."

 

"Oh, as a special exception you don't have to wear one this time. I know a wonderful little stream not so far from hear. I thought we could ride to there."

 

"Ah yes. I know it, too. It's really nice there."

 

"So you agree?"

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe nodded enthuastically.

 

'Yes, of course,' he said. 'Can you wait while I change my clothes?'

 

Louis smiled.

 

'Of course we can brother...'

 

The royal family spent a wonderful day together. Philippe had his cooks prepare a picnic which although simple to his families tastes, was delicious. The young Duc paddled in the stream and his older brother Philippe showed him how to make sailing boats out of oak leaves and twigs, while Louis sat with his mother in the shade of a tree.

 

'You look happy mother,' Louis said, as he watched her watching her sons playing in the stream.

 

Anne nodded. 'I used to dream about a day like this Louis, imagining what your brother would have been like...and now it's come true. Thanks to my son.'

 

She looked lovingly at him.

 

'YOu know how proud I am of you don't you Louis?'

 

The young King blushed.

 

'Of course I do, mother. You keep telling me so.'

 

'Perhaps. But I don't think I could ever make you see just how much I mean it. Your brothers...they can enjoy life, son. But you...sometimes it makes me sad when I think that you will always have to make the terrible decisions that are required of a King. Especially because you are so very young.'

 

'It is my duty mother. I was born for this life. Believe me I know my life could be a lot worse.'

 

'Louis, there are things we need to talk about. Important things. I know today is probably not the best time, but I so rarely get you alone now.'

 

'What is it mother?' Louis asked. He was concerned.

 

'I know that you're not evn seventeen yet, but you must start making plans for the future...'

 

'What do you mean?' the boy asked.

 

'You need to make arrangements to take a wife, Louis. One of the most important duties of a King is to provide an heir.'

 

'A wife?' Louis repeated. 'Mother I hardly think I'm ready. I mean I've only...'

 

He broke of. He did not want to talk about his personal life with his mother.

 

'I'm not saying that you have to marry soon, son. It's just, in families such as ours the arrangements take a while...plus we need to consider what would be the best arrangement for France.'

 

'Mother, I...'

 

'Just think about it son. That's all I'm asking.'

 

'Alright.' the King replied.

 

Down in the stream the young Duc let out a cheer.

 

'I won!' he exclaimed. 'Did you see that mother?'

 

'Yes, I saw it Philippe!' she replied. 'Well done!'

 

She turned to Louis.

 

'Why don't you join them?' she said. 'I'm sure they'd love to have their brother with them.'

 

'But you would be alone, mother.'

 

'I'll be fine...'

 

Louis nodded and stood up.

 

'So Philippe,' he said. 'Can you show me how to make these boats too?'

 

Anne smiled happily and watched her three sons play together all afternoon. The Queen mother honestly felt at that moment that she would give up all her titles and riches to make that moment last forever.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They rode back to Philippe's home at the dawn. Philippe invited his family to stay over the night but Louis had to refuse this offer.

 

"I'm sorry, brother", he said, "But as much as I would love to stay, I can't. I'm a king and I have my duties."

 

"Oh, that's okay."

 

The Duc looked at his brother.

 

"Can I stay here, Louis?", he asked.

 

Louis smiled.

 

"Of course you can. Philippe, will you give him an escort when he will return home tomorrow?"

 

The twin nodded.

 

"No problem. What about you, mother. Would you also like to stay here over the night?"

 

"Actually yes, but then Louis would have to rode home alone. That wouldn't be very nice."

 

"Ah, that's okay, mother", Louis answered, "If you want to stay, then stay. I would stay, too but I have a meeting with Athos in the evening."

 

"I hope it has nothing to do with Philippe", Anne replied.

 

"Oh no. Absolutly nothing. Allright, I must go then. See you tomorrow."

 

Louis hugged his mother and his brothers and left.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Back in the palace he met Athos in the throne-hall. The old musketeer had come together with his son. They both bowed infront of Louis who was sitting on his throne.

 

"Welcome Athos", Louis said, "So this is your son?"

 

"Yes. Raoul wants to become a musketeer later. Right Raoul?"

 

The boy grined bashfully. Louis looked at him. He was about his age.

 

"So what do you say, your Majesty?", Athos asked.

 

"I agree", Louis replied, "He can live in the palace to learn everything about the life at the court as you have wished, Athos. I will give him some servants who can show him everything and maybe when he's old enough, D'Artagnan will start to train him."

 

 

"Thankyou, your Majesty", Athos answered happily.

 

"By the way, what is Aramis doing at the moment?", the king asked.

 

"I don't know. I haven't met him since..."

 

"It's good that you haven't met him. He's just a criminal and a traitor. But I feel that I can't trust him. So I want to ask you Athos to watch him and you will always inform me about what he's doing at the moment. Do you understand?"

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Athos bowed.

 

'Sire, I'm sorry, but I hope you understand when I tell you that will not be possible.'

 

'Why not?' the King demanded.

 

'Because Sire, whatever Aramis has done, he is an old friend of mine, someone I vowed to be loyal to all my life. What he did to the Prince was terrible and I hate him for it, but I cannot be a spy.'

 

He bowed again.

 

'I hope you understand that,' he said.

 

Louis looked at the man, his sincere, honourable expression. The past week or so had made him realise the extraordinary nature of this man. The King nodded.

 

'I understand Monsieur.' he managed to say. 'Go enjoy your retirement. My clerks will see to it that you receive a tolerable pension.'

 

Athos bowed a third time.

 

'Thank you your majesty,' he said.

 

******************************************************************************

 

Philippe was so happy to have his mother and brother at his house. He gave instructions to the cooks to prepare a special meal for them which they sat down and ate together, Pepin continually trying to pinch bits of food. The young Duc found this hilarious.

 

'I would like a monkey, Mother!' he exclaimed.

 

'Would you look after it, Philippe?'

 

'Of course I would.'

 

'Alright, ask Louis then.'

 

'Yeah!'

 

The finished eating and retired to the living room to rest. They talked for a while and played some games, before young Philippe fell asleep.

 

Anne sighed and stroked the boys hair.

 

'We should put him to bed.' she said.

 

Philippe nodded.

 

'He's had a long day,' he replied. 'I think he enjoyed it too..'

 

'Of course he did Philippe,' Anne replied. 'He loves you a lot. Talks about you all the time at home.'

 

Philippe smiled.

 

'I think about you all aswell.' he said. 'Sometimes I have to fight the urge to get on my horse and ride over to see you all.'

 

Anne's expression became worried.

 

'You would never do that Philippe, would you?'

 

The Prince shook his head. 'No,' he said. 'But I...I just wish I could see you more.'

 

'I wish for this too, my son,' the Queen mother replied, 'But sometimes Court commitments will not allow it...We'll try to come every week though, I promise.'

 

Philippe smiled.

 

'Thankyou mother,' he said softly, gently kissing her hand.

 

'No Philippe, thank you for making me so proud to be your mother.'

 

She pulled him into an embrace.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Philippe gave up his room for his mother and after he kissed her goodnight, he made a point of going to Perronette and bidding her goodnight also. He honestly felt very lucky. How many people could say they had two mothers who loved him so much? He smiled to himself and went to bed, estinguishing his candle and lying down. Within a minute he had fallen asleep.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

About midnight Anne was awoken from her sleep. From the room next door she heard her sons voice moaning and talking in his sleep. She sat up and listened.

 

'No please,' Philippe moaned. 'Please...leave me alone.'

 

Anne stood up and grabbed the lamp.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

She went into Philippe's bedroom. What she saw there confused her. A little strange boy stood next to Philippe's bed and tried to awake him. Anne looked at the window. It was open.

 

"Hey! Who are you? What are you doing here?", she called.

 

The boy turned. He looked scared.

 

"I... I... only wanted...to..."

 

Philippe was also awake now. He looked confused from the boy to his mother.

 

"What has happened?", he asked.

 

"This boy has broken into the house", Anne answered, "he came through the window. Am I right boy?"

 

"Yes... your Highness. But..."

 

"What 'but'?", Philippe demanded.

 

"I only wanted to ask you for a favour, your Majesty."

 

Philippe and Anne looked at each other. It seemed that the boy was thinking that Philippe was Louis. But that was better as if he would knew that Philippe was not the king but his double, his twin.

 

"My name is Jean. Maybe you remember me. We have met in the woods some weeks ago. I was walking here in the area", the boy continued now more self-confindent, "and I saw you behind a window. I was surprised that you are here but then I decided to use this chance."

 

"A chance for what?", Philippe asked. He sounded much more kindly now.

 

"I wanted to ask for a pardon for my sister, your Majesty", the boy replied.

 

"Your sister? Who is she?"

 

"It is Marie. I heard that you want to sell her as a slave to the turks because she had tried to kill you but I beg you, don't do it. It is good for me and my brothers and sisters that we are allowed to live in the palace now. So there's no problem with the money but I love my sister and mother loves her, too. Please give me back my sister. I beg you."

 

The boy sobbed quietly. Now Philippe remembered this night when his guard had taken the unconscious Louis to his home. And now he thought that sister of this boy had maybe something to do with it. On the other hand he was shocked to hear that his brother wanted to sell a young girl as a slave. Philippe really wanted to give the girl a pardon but he was not allowed to do it because he wasn't the king and he didn't want to get in trouble with Louis.

 

"I feel sorry for you, Jean", he finally answered, "but your sister has tried to kill me and trying to kill the king is the worsest crime. I can't pardon her."

 

"But she was just confused and sad because our father and brother had died. You have killed our brother Yves and your musketeers killed our father. I know that they have tried to kill you first, Sire but Marie was just so sad about their death. She blamed you for it. Please forgive her..."

 

Philippe had to force himself to not cry. He understood that this was a real tragedy but he couldn't pardon the girl as much as he wanted to do it to bring this tragedy to an end.

 

"I already said that I will not pardon your sister", he said, "and I will not change my descission."

 

Jean now lost his self-control.

 

"You damn tyrant!", he screamed, "You have already taken my father and my brother from me! Why can't you at least spare my sister?!"

 

Anne who had watched the scene quietly for a while didn't know what to do. On the one hand she felt sorry for Jean now she was also afraid that the situation could get out of control and that would have bad consequences, either for the boy or for her son.

 

"Be carriful, boy", she said, "Don't insult the king."

 

But it was to late. The situation had already become out of control and suddenly Jean had a knife in his hand. Anne was too shocked to move. Jean ran towards Philippe.

 

"You damn monster!", he screamed, "If you don't want to pardon my sister then die!"

 

He wanted to stab the knife into Philippe's chest but Philippe was faster than him. He took the candlestick which stood on the little table next to his bed and slayed the boy with it. Jean felt down. There was alot of blood at his head. Philippe was shocked by his own action. He stood up from his bed, knelt down next to the boy and examined him. Then he stood up and looked at his mother. He was pale and trembled.

 

"I... I have... killed him, mother", he choked out and then he dropped to his knees and cried.

 

"I've killed him", he sobbed, "I'm a murderer. I'm a murderer..." 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Anne took her son in her arms and hugged him tightly.

 

'It's not your fault,' she told him. 'It's not your fault.'

 

Philippe just cried.

 

By now the commotion had rasied the entire household and Perronette and the guards rushed into the room. On instinct Perronette ran to her boy, but stopped when she saw the Queen holding him.

 

'What happened?' one of the guards asked.

 

'This boy tried to kill Philippe,' Anne answered.

 

The other man knelt down next to the boy.

 

'He's still breathing,' he said. 'What should we do, my Lord?'

 

Philippe stopped crying. There was a glimmer of hope in his eyes.

 

'Run for a doctor!' he exclaimed. 'And...and find his mother. She...she will be at the palace. His name is Jean. He is the brother of the girl who tried to kill the King.'

 

'Yes My Lord.'

 

Philippe sank down next to the boy.

 

'Can you help him Perronette, please? I...I don't want him to die. I never meant...'

 

Perronette nodded and said calmly.

 

'I will need your help my boy.'

 

Anne nodded.

 

'And I will help also.'

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They took Jean and lied him onto the bed. Perronette examined him.

 

"I need some warm water and first-aid kit", Perronette demanded.

 

"I'll take it", Philippe replied and left the room.

 

Some minutes later he came back with the things that Perronette had demanded. Philippe took the dish with the warm water and the first-aid kit onto the table next to the bed.

 

Perronette washed the wound on Jean's head and dressed it.

 

"That's all what I can do for him at the moment", she moaned.

 

Philippe nodded. He looked sad and tired.

 

Suddenly the door opened and the young Duc went in. He looked very sleepy.

 

"What has happen here?", he asked and yawned, "Suddenly it was so loud everywhere."

 

But before anyone could answer Philippe had seen the unconscious Jean.

 

"Oh no. Who is this boy?", he choked out.

 

Anne went to him and took him into her arms.

 

"His name is Jean. He wanted to kill Philippe. He thought that he was attacking Louis."

 

"But... but why?!"

 

The Duc was totally confused.

 

"He's the brother of this girl who had tried to kill Louis and who shall now be sell as a slave by order of Louis", Philippe now replied.

 

"Then... is he also a brother of Yves?"

 

"Yes", Anne answered.

 

"Poor family", the Duc moaned, "What shall we do now?"

 

"I have sent one of my man to the palace to inform his mother and another one is running for a doctor at the moment. I hope they will be back soon", Philippe replied.

 

The younger Philippe suddenly looked very worry.

 

"To the palace? But that's a big risk. Who knows if his mother hadn't seen Louis at the palace this evening. We can't know this. What if your man now will tell her that her son has tried to kill the king in a country-house? Don't you think that she will wonder how the king can be at the palace and in a country-house at the same time?"

 

Philippe was totally confused now. His little brother was right. He hadn't consider this problem. Suddenly he remembered what Louis had said to him. If anybody else would see him, he would go back to the prison and into that mask. Of course he could hide himself when Jean's mother was here but his brother was right. If she had seen Louis at the palace this evening, she had to ask herself how the king could be at two places at the same time. Philippe trembled.

 

"What's wrong my dear?", Anne asked gently.

 

"He... he's right... Louis... he will be very angry with me. But I... I don't want to go back to prison", Philippe sobbed.

 

The poor boy was totally down now. He already imagined how Louis would sentence him to go back to prison. In his mind he saw his brother pointing a finger on him and saying something like 'You have really dissapointed me, Philippe. Now you will go back to your prison!'

 

"I don't want... I..."

 

Philippe sat on the ground and sobbed but his mother hugged him and tried to appease him.

 

"Shhht. There has nothing happened untill now, Philippe. And if this woman had really seen Louis at the palace this evening, then we will just find an explanation for it. Don't worry, boy. It will be well."

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe forced a smile. He wanted to believe his mother but he could not stop the fear he felt. He knew he lived now only because of his brothers mercy. He couldn't bare to go back there, he knew he would rather die than live in that place, without the people he loved.

 

His little brother bent down next to him.

 

'Philippe....' he said. 'Mothers right. Everything will be alright, you'll see.'

 

And he hugged his brother.

 

*****************************************************************************

 

Louis sat by his window, exhausted from the days events, spent with his family. Deep down he wished he had been able to stay at his brothers home with his mother and Philippe. Louis still felt as if his brother felt differently about him than the rest of the family. He sighed. He wished things could be different but the fact remained that his twin and him could not have a proper relationship. Perhaps Philippe was afraid of him. Louis believed that would be justified.

 

A commotion was heard outside. Louis stood up and signalled to his servant to investigate....

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The servant left and came back one moment later.

 

"There's a guard outside", he explained.

 

"A musketeer?"

 

"No. It isn't one of yours, your Majesty."

 

Louis looked surprised. He left his room to see this man with his own eyes. Who he saw outside then was one of the guard which he had seen at Philippe's estate.

 

"What... are you doing here?", he demanded.

 

The man bowed.

 

"Sorry your Majesty. A little boy had tried to kill my Lord. Well, he thought he was you but my Lord could knock down him. The boy is bad hurt but still alive. Now I shall inform his mother. She must be here at the palace, my Lord told me."

 

"And what is the name of this woman?", Louis asked sternly.

 

"I don't know. I only know that the name of the boy is Jean."

 

"Jean... Jean... Ah! I know!"

 

Now Louis remembered this little brother of Marie. He was sure that his attempted had something to do with her. So this guard wanted to met this Isabelle, one of his cook. But how could Philippe be so silly to send someone to the palace to inform a person about the past events who didn't know anything about the existence of Philippe untill now?

 

"Stupid brother!", Louis hissed angrily.

 

"What?"

 

The guard hadn't understood anything.

 

"Nothing. I don't allow you to met this boy's mother. It's too risky for me. If you are clever, you know why. But I will come with you. The woman will be informed about her son's fate when I decided it and not before."

 

The guard bowed again.

 

"Yes your Majesty, but..."

 

"No 'but'. Let us go."

 

"I only wanted to say that the boy could die. Maybe his mother...."

 

Louis looked angrily.

 

"I said you won't met her now and this is my last word. I'm sorry for her, too but this here is her son's fault, not mine. Allright, now let's go."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The doctor was now there and examined Jean.

 

"He need some rest but he will be well, your Majesty", he said to Philippe.

 

Philippe smiled lightenly but then the door opened and one of his servants went in. He looked very nervous.

 

"My Lord, the king is here. He's already in the entrance hall", he whispered to Philippe, "He looks quite angry."

 

Philippe felt his heart pounting in his chest. He was pale and afraid.

 

"Would you excuse me for a moment?", he said to the others and left the room.

 

Philippe went downstairs into the entrance hall where Louis was waiting together with the guard who Philippe had sent to the palace. When he saw Philippe the guard looked like he wanted to say 'Sorry my Lord. I couldn't stopp him.'

 

"You damn fool!", Louis shouted immediately, "How could you be so silly, eh?!"

 

Philippe felt that he could cry any moment. He tried to find an explanation.

 

"I... only wanted..."

 

"Shut up! It is a luck that I have met your guard before he had met the mother of this boy. Hell! Don't you have a brain to think?"

 

"I... just saw this unconscious boy... and the blood... I... I was afraid that he could die", Philippe answered.

 

"Nah! That was his own fault. If he hadn't attack you..."

 

"How can you say something like that?" Philippe now sounded angrily. "This boy has already lost his father and his brother and now you want to sell his sister as a slave! By the way, maybe I was a fool when I sent my man to the palace but you are also not very clever to come here. We have strange doctor here at the moment. What if he will see us together, eh?"

 

"You dare to blame me?!", Louis replied angrily.

 

"I was only saying the truth."

 

Philippe's voice was much more quiet now again.

 

"You brazen guy! I should..." 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis stopped himself.

 

'Should what?' Philippe demanded. 'Send me to prison, right? Do you think I appreciate being involved in whatever terrible things you are doing? I nearly killed a boy tonight because of you!'

 

'Be careful Monsieur....'

 

Louis was angry. He fought to control his temper.

 

'You know something, Sire? I'm sick of this. I can't stand living like this, afraid to do anything in case it offends you and you send me back there. I know I can't avoid it, whether it happens today or tomorrow, next week or next year, it will happen.'

 

Anne came downstairs. She had heard the heated coverstaion and was scared for her son Philippe.

 

'Go upstairs Philippe,' she told him.

 

But Philippe just stood there waiting for his brothers response...

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis was fighting against himself inside. He knew that Philippe had done nothing for what you could judge him. Actually he, Louis, was the only one of them who had done terrible things. He had sent his brother to that awful prison and for what? The only 'crime' Philippe had done was that he was Louis' twin. Then Louis had to thought about Yves. He had lied when he said that the boy tried to kill him and he had just defended himself. Louis knew that what he had done was a murder and so he had evoked a tragedy. First Yves, then his father, Marie who was in the Bastille now and now the little Jean... But did he had any other choice than to kill Yves? This boy knew his secret...

 

"How should this all end?", Louis sobbed loudly.

 

Philippe now felt a bit sorry for his brother. He understood that Louis was in a terrible dilemma the whole time. So he tried to appease him.

 

"Louis, please... Don't worry. I'm sorry. It's just that... we both have to deal with this difficult situation."

 

"Really? Yes but you will always be the innocent and lovely brother while I have to live the whole time with the fear that someone who want to harm me could find out our secret! And everytime when I would do something to control this danger, then I'm just the bad Louis! It is easy to judge me for someone who isn't in my situation. But I'm the king! And this forces me to do terrible things some time."

 

Philippe lowered his head.

 

"Sorry Louis. Believe me, I can understand how you must feel..."

 

"*beep*! You don't understand anything! You're only sitting there, smiling when everyone is nice to you and crying like a baby if anyone harms you! 'Buhuuu! Mama, Louis has done this to me, Louis had done that to me!'..."

 

"Shut up!", Philippe shouted angrily, "You know that I have never acted like this! But you seems to have a complex. You're only seeing enemies everywhere!"

 

Anne looked desperated at her sons. The situation was really getting out of control and she didn't know what to do. Louis hadn't himself under control anymore and Philippe had lost every discretion. He was only putting himself in danger by provocating Louis.

 

"Please boys, stopp it! Both of you!", she screamed desperately.

 

It worked. The brothers were quiet now. Philippe looked ashamed and Louis looked like he tried to get the control over himself back. Finally he smiled again but this smile came so suddenly that Anne was worry about it. And she couldn't help but had a terrible suspect.

 

"I'm sorry, mother", Louis said friendly.

 

Then he looked at Philippe.

 

"Forgive me brother. I had lost the control over myself. But we have to talk. The situation is becoming more and more difficult. I think we both shall go riding now. So we could talk alone. Do you agree?"

 

"Riding? Now?"

 

"Yes."

 

"Ahm... allright. You're right. We have to talk."

 

Anne had a terrible feeling but she couldn't do anything.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis and Philippe were riding the whole night. First they had talked for a while and Philippe had believed that it was a good conversation. Things seemed to become better but then Louis had said that they were lost. They tried to find the way back during the whole night but deep inside Philippe had the suspect that Louis actually only pretended that he couldn't find the way back.

 

At the dawn they arrived at the coast. Louis laughed.

 

"Oh no. It looks like this was the wrong way. Hahaha!"

 

Philippe also laughed but then he saw something which made him frozen. There was an isle and on the isle was... the prison! Philippe trembled in fear but maybe this was only a stupid accident. He tried to appease himself but in the next moment Louis destroyed all his hope by holding the blade of his sword against Philippe's throat.

 

"I'm sorry, Philippe", Louis said, "But there's no other way. I thought that there's one but I was wrong. I'm sorry. Please, don't make any trouble now."

 

Philippe was too shocked to struggle. He only started to cry.

 

"Please... no...", he sobbed.

 

"I have no choice", Louis replied, "Come on now."

 

Louis dismounted and ordered Philippe to do the same. Philippe who couldn't stopp crying obeyed and Louis lead him to a little boat.

 

"Get in", Louis ordered.

 

But now Philippe had found his power back.

 

"No! I won't!", he shouted.

 

Philippe tried to struggle but Louis beat him with the haft of his sword at the head so that Philippe felt down unconsciously.

 

"Sorry brother..."

 

Louis put Philippe into the boat. Then he took off his coat and covered Philippe's head with it.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The guard heard a knock outside at the gate. He opened it and was very surprised when he saw the king outside. Next to the king a man who's face was covered was lying on the ground.

 

"Your... Majesty..."

 

"I bring you this prisoner back. He has only abused my mercy. Do you still have that iron mask here?"

 

"Oh yes, Sire. Is this the man who had weared it?"

 

"Yes. Bring him back into his old cell and then give me the mask. I have to put him in by myself."

 

"As you want, your Majesty."

 

The guard took Philippe and carried him away. Louis followed him. The guard carried Philippe into his old cell and put him down on the bed.

 

"Now bring me the mask", Louis demanded.

 

The guard left and came back with the mask. Louis ordered him to wait outside. Then he uncovered Philippe's face. For a moment he only looked at his brother. Philippe looked like he was sleeping, just so cute and peacefully.

 

"I have no choice", Louis said to himself and put his brother into the mask.

 

Then he left the cell.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Anne and Perronette were totally worry about the twins. It was midday now and they still haven't come back. They were sitting in the kitchen and waiting.

 

"There must have happened something terrible...", Perronette sobbed.

 

Anne nodded desperately but at the same moment the door opened and Louis went in.

 

"Louis!", Anne shouted.

 

She stood up and hugged him hard.

 

"Thanks god. You're back. Where's Philippe? Doesn't he want to come inside?"

 

"Mother, Philippe is not here and he also won't come back. He's back in prison." 

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Anne moved away from her son. She did not feel anything especially not the wave of faintness which overcame her.

 

Perronette managed to catch her as she fell inspite of the bitter sobs which emitted from her lips. Both women sank to the floor, Anne unconcious and Perronette almost as bad.

 

Louis was powerless to react to this. He hated himself for doing what he had done, but he had realised on the long ride with his brother that he had no choice in the matter. The image of suffering before his eyes was alomst overwhelming however, and he had to close his eyes and bite his lips to supress tears.

 

*****************************************************************************

 

Anne awoke from her delerium when she felt a cool cloth placed on her head. She opened her eyes and saw her youngest son staring anxiously at her. In the corner of the room she could hear the soft sobs of Perronette. She remembered and moaned quietly.

 

'Mother,' the young Duc exclaimed. 'Are you alright? What happened?...I...No one will tell me anything. Louis has gone home and Philippe is missing and...'

 

Anne turned her head away and blinked away the tears.

 

'I'm alright, my son,' she replied with a lot of effort. 'I...I was tired.'

 

'And Philippe?'

 

Anne's heartbroke in two. She could not make herself tell her boy the truth.

 

'Louis asked Philippe to go away for a while, to do something for him.'

 

It was a halfhearted effort at lying and Philippe guessed immediately.

 

'No,' he sobbed. 'Louis wouldn't. He wouldn't send him back there.'

 

Anne just bowed her head and began to sob quietly.

 

The young Duc fell into his mothers arms. Anne hugged him tightly and they both cried.

 

****************************************************************************

 

At around the same time, in the prison Philippe began to stir. He moaned as he felt the blinding pain in his head and raised his hand instinctively to touch it. His hand touched metal. His mind convulsed. And then the terrible realisation began to kick in. He tried to sit up, but the blow of his brothers sword had been pretty brutal and he was unable to do so. He forced his eyes open but they would not seem to focus on anything. But Philippe knew where he was.

 

He tried to move again but he was dizzy and nauseuos.

 

The vomit came before he was able to react.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe reacted panicly. He was afraid that he could stifle under the mask. He forced himself to turn onto his belly even if it was very painful. Finally the vomit stopped but Philippe was totally outworn. He lied in his own nausea and cried.

 

Then the door opened and his old jailer came in. This brutal man who had always hit and abuse him.

 

"Hello. Welcome home, iron mask!", he hissed.

 

Philippe couldn't see him because he was still lying with his face onto the ground but he recognized the voice of the jailer immediately and he got fear.

 

"You damn dirty person!", the jailer shouted when he saw the nausea, "What have you done here?!"

 

He went to Philippe and kicked him. Philippe moaned in terror.

 

"Please... no", he begged but the jailer kicked him again.

 

"There! You can clean this up by yourself. I won't do it!"

 

The jailer throw a rag onto the ground next to Philippe. Then he kicked him once more and left the cell.

 

Philippe wasn't able to move. The pain was overwhelming and some moments later he lost conscious again.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis had gone back to the palace. When arrived there he had gone into his study. He didn't want to see anyone and the all courtiers were wondering what had happened.

 

Raoul who lived at the palace now had also recognized that something was wrong with the king. As an upcoming musketeer he felt that it was his duty to help his king. So went to look for his father. He knew that Athos was still somewhere at the palace. Finally he found him in the garden where he was talking with D'Artagnan.

 

"Father", Raoul called and Athos and his friend turned.

 

"Ah, Raoul. Nice to see you, my son."

 

Athos hugged his son.

 

"How do you enjoy the life at the royal court?"

 

"It's okay", Raoul replied, "But I wanted to speak you because there seems to be something wrong with the king."

 

Raoul had D'Artagnan's full attention now.

 

"What's wrong?", the captain demanded, "Is he ill? Were he attacked by an asassin?"

 

"No, no. But he had locked up himself in his study and now he hadn't speak to anyone for three hours."

 

Athos and D'Artagnan looked at each other anxiously.

 

"We should try to talk to him", Athos said and D'Artagnan nodded.

 

"By the way, do you know if the queen and the Duc have come back now, too?", D'Artagnan asked.

 

"No. I think not", Raoul answered.

 

"That doesn't sound good in my ears", D'Artagnan moaned.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

He stood up.

 

'Are you coming?' he asked his friend.

 

Athos shrugged.

 

'Perhaps it would be better if you went alone D'Artganan. I mean...well I still don't think Louis has really forgiven me. I'll be waiting if you need my help though.'

 

D'Artagnan nodded and took leave of his friends, making his way into the palace.

 

****************************************************************************

 

'Sire!' the servant said warily all to aware of his King's ill humour.

 

'What is it?' Louis asked. He did not raise himself from his bed.

 

'It's the Captain Sire. He says he must see you.'

 

'Tell him to go away.'

 

'But Sire....he says it's important.'

 

'NOW!'

 

The servant did not wait around. He hurried from the room.

 

He met D'Artagnan outside and bowed.

 

'The King will not see you now, Monsieur.' he said.

 

D'Artagnan nodded his head in acceptance of the Kings decision but he could not help but be confused. For as long as he could remember the young man had not refused him entry to his rooms. D'Artagnan knew something was very wrong and was determined to find out exactly what that was. He left the servant and made his way down the labyrinth of passages in the Palace. He stopped near a wall canopy and checked around him. Assured that noone was watching, he stepped into the secret passage.

 

*****************************************************************************

 

Anne and Perronette sat at the kitchen table in Philippes home. Both womens eyes were red from the tears they had shed.

 

Perronette spoke.

 

'Please your Highness,' she sobbed. 'Please, you must talk to the King. You must make him change his mind....Philippe is such a sweet boy. He does not deserve this.'

 

Anne took the woman by the hands.

 

'I promise you,' she sobbed back. 'I won't rest until Philippe is free.'

 

'I can't bare to think of him there,' Perronette continued. 'He...he told me about that place. What they did to him. What if they're hurting him now? Or abusing him? I...can't stand it. You have to help him now...tonight.'

 

Anne shook her head. She knew it was hopeless. She knew her son Louis and knew that this decision was one he would not change easily. Not even for her....

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis heard a voive behind him. He turned and saw D'Artagnan.

 

"D'Artagnan!", he gasped, "How..."

 

"I used the secret way", the captain said.

 

Louis became angry.

 

"Captain, if I say that I don't want to see you, then you have to accept my descission."

 

"I know", D'Artagnan replied, "and I ask you to forgive me but I'm very worry about you. I know there's something wrong and I only want to help my king."

 

The king managed to smile but he still looked sad.

 

"Don't worry, Captain. I'm only tired."

 

"I don't believe you, your Majesty but I can't force you to tell me your problems. So please, excuse me."

 

D'Artagnan wanted to leave but Louis called him back.

 

"Wait Captain."

 

Louis had just remembered that Philippe had told him that D'Artagnan had find out their secret. So there was no reason to don't talk about the past events with him. And Louis needed someone to talk.

 

"Allright", he said, "I changed my mind. I will tell you what makes me worry."

 

D'Artagnan was quiet. He waited for Louis to continue.

 

"I... heard that you have found out my special secret", the king said.

 

"About your twin?", D'Artagnan asked carrifully and hoped that he was right.

 

"Yes", Louis moaned, "my brother who I had sent to prison. And... I... have sent him back there again."

 

"What? But..."

 

"I hate myself for doing this, D'Artagnan but I had no choice. Things were starting to get out of control."

 

D'Artagnan didn't know what to answer. He was a clever man. He knew in which dilemma the king was. But this twin was innocent.

 

"There must be another solution, your majesty", he finally said.

 

"No D'Artagnan. I told you this because I just needed someone to talk but please, don't try to change my mind. I want to be alone now. Leave."

 

D'Artagnan understood that he couldn't do anything more at the moment. So he bowed and left. What should he do know? He wanted to help this twin but he also didn't wanted to betray his king.

 

"What shall I do?", he moaned sadly.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Philippe sat on the cot in his cell. He had cleaned up the ground with the rag in the meantime. Now he was waiting. He even didn't know for what he was waiting. Maybe for food. There wasn't anything which he could do in this cell except for forcing himself not to cry.

 

Suddenly he heard footsteps and then the door opened.

 

His jailer went in together with two other jailers. They all looked dirty and cruel.

 

"Eh! He looks horrible with that mask", one of the new jailers said.

 

"Yes", Philippe's jailer answered, "but he has a nice body and his skin is just so soft. You wanted someone to have fun with. So I promise you, this boy is the best choice. I already tried it by myself."

 

The jailers laughed and Philippe moved backward panicly. They went towards him.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The poor boy had somehow managed to resign himself to the abuse from his jailer, but the three of them? They backed him into a corner and came closer so that he could smell each of their foul breaths and stinky bodies. Philippe had nowhere to run. He let his trembling body slide down the wall into a heap on the floor.

 

'Please leave me alone,' he pleaded.

 

But the jailers just laughed.

 

'Who goes first?' one of the men asked.

 

Philippe's jailer smiled.

 

'Lets let him decide.' he said. 'Come on Iron Mask, you choose. Who do you want to have fun with first?'

 

Philippe closed his eyes. He was praying desperately, even though he was sure it was hopeless.

 

'I said CHOOSE!' he jailer shouted, kicking the boy hard into the side.

 

Philippe heard the other men laugh.

 

'No!' Philippe replied as strongly as he could curling up as tightly as he could, wishing he could disappear.

 

The man kicked him again.

 

'Ehhh? Did you say no? I must have not heard right, cause I thought I was your Master now. That you do what I tell you to. Now I said choose, unless you wnat me to beat you first...'

 

'NO!'

 

The beating was the most brutal Philippe had endured yet. The one small mercy was he was unconcious before they began their 'fun.'

 

****************************************************************************

 

While D'Artagnan was still with Louis, Athos's atention was attracted by a voice in the bushes.

 

'Athos...'

 

'Aramis?'

 

Athos's mind was racing. He never expected that his friend would ever have the nerve to come and face him like this again after what he had done.

 

'What?....'

 

'Shhh....we need to talk, urgently, my friend, but it isn't safe here. I know you're mad with me, but this is important. It's about the last mission. Can you meet me at the Black Tulip Inn in an hour?'

 

'I....I'm waiting for D'Artagnan.'

 

'Great....bring him too. Say two hours, alright Athos? And ask for Monsieur Giordano...'

 

'Giordano?'

 

'Yeah - I'm Italian right at the moment my friend. Will you come?'

 

'Yes, but D'Artagnan....The King...'

 

'Athos, when D'Artagnan hears what I have to say, he will not arrest me, of that you can be sure...'

 

'But...'

 

'Two hours, my friend.'

 

And he was gone.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

D'Artagnan went back into the garden to met Athos where he had left him. He was still sad and didn't know what to do. On the one hand he wanted to serve his king but on the other hand he couldn't stand that Louis' twin was in prison. Of course D'Artagnan was in a dilemma now but actually the real reason for the pain he felt was a secret which only him the Queen knew. He, D'Artagnan, was the father of the royal twins and no father could stand the thought that one of his children suffers.

 

When he saw his friend, Athos recognized immediately that something was wrong with D'Artagnan.

 

"What's wrong, my friend?", he asked when D'Artagnan came closer, "What did the king say?"

 

"I..." D'Artagnan looked around himself to see if nobody was listening to them. "Do you remember the king's double?"

 

"Of course. How could I forget that poor boy?"

 

D'Artagnan nodded sadly.

 

"Yes, he's a poor boy", he moaned, "Louis has sent him back to prison."

 

"What?!" Athos was shocked but also dissapointed from his king. "How could he do this? The first time, okay, there I can still understand him. He was confused. But now there's no excuse! This boy is innocent! I will tell the king what I'm thinking about him!"

 

Athos wanted to run into the palace but D'Artagnan hold him back.

 

"Please Athos, stay. You must control your temper. Or do you want Louis to sent you to the Bastille again? And maybe Aramis would kidnapped the Duc again then. No, I don't want all these things to start again."

 

"You're right", Athos replied, "By the way, Aramis wants to meet us in the Black Tulip Inn. He said it has something to do with our last mission."

 

"That's typical. The poor boy is back in prison and Aramis appears again. What a chance", D'Artagnan commented ironicly, "But okay, let us meet him."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis was still in his study. His mood hadn't become better. As often he tried to convince himself that he had no other choice than sending his brother back to prison, he still felt guilty. But he also knew that he couldn't stay in this study for the rest of his life. He was the king and he had duties. It was hard but life had to go on.

 

Suddenly Louis remembered the little Jean. The boy was still at Philippe's home. Now as Philippe was in prison again, there was no reason anymore to not inform Jean's mother. Louis decided that it was time for some mercy after he had done so cruel things in the morning. He went to his desk and wrote a short note. It was the official pardon for Jean's sister Marie and the order to release her.

 

Then Louis called a servant.

 

"Give this note, Lieutenant André", he ordered, "and then sent this cook named Isabelle to me."

 

"Yes, your Majesty."

 

The servant bowed and left.

 

About fifteen minutes later he came back with Isabelle. Louis ordered him to leave the room and the servant obeyed.

 

"Your Majesty...", Isabelle said and bowed.

 

"I have decided to give your daughter a pardon", Louis said.

 

Isabelle first couldn't believe what she had heard. But then she took the king's hand and kissed it.

 

"Oh thankyou, Sire! Thankyou! God bless you, Sire."

 

"But I have to tell you something about your son, Jean", Louis continued.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Isabelle looked worried.

 

'Please God, is my boy alright?'

 

'Your son attempted to kill me Madame and he was hurt in the struggle.'

 

'No!'

 

'There is no need to worry Madame. The boy will get well. He is recovering at a country estate less than a hour from here. I will arrange it so you can see him tomorrow.'

 

Isabelle looked up at the young King.

 

'Sire...Are you going to....?'

 

Isabelle could not bear to ask the question.

 

Louis smiled sadly.

 

'Madame, this has been a terrible time for your family. You should be thankful for such faithful children as Marie and Jean. They both have my pardon. Just promise me that you will love them always.'

 

Isabelle kissed the Kings hand again.

 

'I promise, Sire.' she sobbed. 'I promise....Thank you.'

 

'You're welcome Madame.'

 

******************************************************************************

 

Athos and D'Artagnan walked into the Black Tulip a little early for their meeting with Aramis. They looked around the stinky, half empty tavern where a few men sat drinking.

 

'What a dump...' Athos whisphered to his friend.

 

D'Artagan nodded.

 

'Bonjour Gentlemen,' the bartender said with a smile showing his blackened teeth. 'Can I help you?'

 

Athos stepped forward.

 

'Yes...you can. We're here to meet an Italian friend of ours....Monsieur Giordano.'

 

The bartender nodded.

 

'He's been expecting you...he's in the back room.'

 

'Thank you.'

 

The two men walked in the direction that the bartender beckonned.

 

'Giordano?' D'Artagnan asked.

 

'Yeah... I guess Aramis figured he looked Italian or something.'

 

D'Artagnan managed to smile as he friend knocked on the door.

 

'Yes?' they both heard a familar voice say, distorted though it was by a bad Italian accent.

 

'Two visitors for you Monsieur.' Athos replied.

 

The door was flung open and they saw Aramis. Normally they would have embraced, but the reunion was an awkward one.

 

Aramis found words first.

 

'Won't you come in? Sit down? I've got some great wine...'

 

'What is this about Aramis?' Athos asked as they closed the door.

 

'Come sit down...Like I said, this is important.'

 

The two musketeers did so.

 

Aramis slid to a chair and looked at his two friends.

 

'Be honest with me my friends,' he said. 'Tell me what you both know about the boy we brought home from Dunkirk.'

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Athos made an angry grimace.

 

"He looks like the king and now this damn devil Louis has sent him back to prison."

 

D'Artagnan kept quiet. Athos words had hurted him because for him Louis wasn't a devil but his child.

 

"You know that about the prison, Athos?", Aramis replied.

 

"Louis told it D'Artagnan and D'Artagnan told me", Athos answered, "But from where do you know it?"

 

"I know a guard of the prison. He told me. But D'Artagnan, you still haven't answer my first question. What do you know about this boy."

 

"Not more than Athos", D'Artagnan lyed.

 

"Well, then I will tell you. Did you ever ask yourselves why Louis would sent this boy to prison if he would just be a usual double?"

 

D'Artagnan became nervous.

 

'He knew it', he thought, 'Aramis knew the secret.'

 

"Ehm, that's right, Aramis", Athos replied with the voice of a man who just had an enlightenment, "if this boy would only be a double, Louis would have no reason to be so worry about him that he even sends him to prison."

 

"Well concluded", Aramis answered, "So what do you think? Who could the boy really be?"

 

"Ey, come on, Aramis. I'm not in the mood for puzzles", D'Artagnan replied. He didn't say that he already knew the solution for the puzzle.

 

"Keep cool, D'Artagnan", Aramis said, "I will tell you. This boy, Philippe, is the king's twin."

 

Athos opened wide his eyes and gasped for breath while D'Artagnan only pretended to be surprised. Athos spoke first.

 

"But... how could Louis...? Oh this damn devil! How could he do this to his own blood?!"

 

"He did it just because Philippe is his own blood", Aramis explained, "He is afraid that Philippe could take away his throne."

 

"I know why he did it", Athos replied angrily, "I have a brain. Do you know? But nothing can excuse what Louis had done!"

 

"Hey, it's okay, Athos. So what do you think, friends. What could we do with this secret?"

 

Suddenly Athos smiled again.

 

"We could extort the king. We could say that we will make this secret open if he didn't release Philippe and promise that he will never harm hin any more."

 

Aramis just shook his head.

 

"So that he will kill us like this young servant, Yves?", he replied.

 

"What? I thought that Yves had tried to kill Louis first", D'Artagnan said.

 

"No. That was a lie. I have found out that Yves actually had found out this secret and wanted to extort the king with it. And now he's dead. I don't want to share his fate."

 

"But we're not defenceless little servants", Athos replied, "We're the greatest musketeers ever."

 

"Believe me Athos, I have a better idea", Aramis answered.

 

"And what idea would that be?", D'Artagnan asked.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Anne and the young Duc had left Philippe's estate. Perronette had promised them that she would look after Jean. When they were back at the palace, Anne went to her rooms immediately. She only wanted to be alone and didn't want to see anyone, exspecially not Louis. But the Duc asked a servant for his brother.

 

"The king is in his study", the servant explained, "but he isn't in the best mood. He don't want to see anyone... And now your mother... What the hell is wrong with the royal family today?"

 

"Hey, you should show some more respect", Philippe replied but with a smile, "I'm sure Louis will receive me."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis was still in a bad mood. He had to thought about Isabelle and her family and he had to admit that he was a little jealous about them. This family always stood together while he was just destroying his own family. But they were only normal people and he was the king. That was the big difference.

 

Suddenly Louis heard a knock at the door.

 

"Keep outside! I don't want to see anyone!", he called.

 

"Louis, it's me, Philippe", a voice came from outside.

 

Louis smiled.

 

"Come in", he called.

 

The door opened and the Duc went in. The two brothers only looked at each other for some moments. Philippe had actually only wanted to talk with Louis but now as he saw him he felt a bad anger. Suddenly he run towards him and started to beat him with his fists.

 

"How could you do this?!", he always shouted, "How could you do this?!"

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis froze. He stood there and let his brother hit him.

 

Eventually Philippe grew tired and sank to the floor sobbing quietly. Louis still had not moved.

 

‘How could you, Louis,’ he sobbed. ‘He’s your brother! He trusted you! He even cared for you when you were hurt…’

 

‘I had no choice, Philippe,’ Louis replied in a hollow voice. ‘I thought I did….I wanted to believe I did, but I didn’t.’

 

Philippe shook his head.

 

‘Don’t pretend that you care, Louis, because you don’t. Because if you did, it wouldn’t be like this. Have you any idea what that prison is like?’

 

Louis nodded.

 

‘I saw it,’ he replied.

 

‘Then how could you put your brother there?’ Philippe asked hopelessly, wishing he could understand, wishing for something to make his brother appear something less than a monster.

 

Louis just hung his head.

 

‘If you really felt as though you had no choice but to send Philippe to prison, then why not the Bastille? I remember once you told me that some of the rooms in the towers there are quite luxurious…You said some prisoners even have their own valets.’

 

Louis now turned away from his brother. He did not want to listen.

 

‘Why would you not grant these luxuries to your own brother, Louis?’

 

Philippe’s voice cracked as he spoke the words.

 

‘Why didn’t you let us say goodbye?’

 

Louis turned around. There were tears in his eyes. The unspoken questions he had not dared to ask himself, his brother had now uttered. But Louis did not know the answers.

 

‘Please leave Philippe,’ he said quietly.

 

‘No!’ the boy exclaimed. ‘I want to know why Louis. Tell me these things. Make me understand.’

 

‘Please…’

 

‘Just prove to me you’re not a monster, Louis.’

 

‘GO! NOW!’

 

Louis had lost all control.

 

Philippe rose to his feet and looked at his brother. For the first time in his life he felt real hatred and disgust.

 

‘God forgive you Louis,’ he muttered quietly, before he turned and walked from the room.

 

_______________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Aramis drew closer to his friends. D’Artagnan did not like the look in his eyes. It was cold, excited, ambitious and dangerous. A danger for at least one of his sons, if not both of them.

 

‘We will swap the brothers….’ He said. ‘Philippe will be King and we shall be his royal council.’

 

‘And Louis?’ D’Artagnan asked. The words stuck in his throat.

 

‘Louis will go to prison.’

 

‘No! No way!’ D’Artagnan replied on instinct.

 

There was a little too much concern there for a Kings musketeer and both his friends stopped and gazed earnestly at their friend each of them trying to understand.

 

_______________________________________________________________________________

 

The fat Keeper waddled his way up the stairs carrying a small chunk of old bread and a small pewter jug of water in his filthy hands. When he reached the heavy door he put the jug on the floor and opened the slot.

 

‘Food,’ he said in a gruff tone casting an inquiring eye into the cell.

 

He saw his prisoner lying awkwardly on the ground where they had left him some hours earlier. His clothes lay beside him in a crumpled pile.

 

‘Get up!’ he said brutally. ‘You don’t want to come in there!’

 

No response.

 

‘You better be dead…’

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The keeper went towards the prisoner and examined him. The boy was still breathing but he looked really bad. He had extravasations on his whole body.

 

"Ey, I know that you're not dead. So don't pretend to be. Stand up!", the keeper demanded.

 

Now Philippe opened his eyes. He saw the ugly face of the keeper who had always tortured and abused him and suddenly his feelings overwhelmed him and he started to cry desperately.

 

"I want to go home", he sobbed like a little child, "Everything is so cold and cruel here. I want to back to my nice home and to the people who love me or I want to die!"

 

The keeper didn't know how to react for a moment but then he beat the poor prisoner.

 

"Shut up, you little whining baby!", he shouted.

 

But Philippe continued crying. The keeper beat him again.

 

"I said shut up!"

 

"Hey! What's going on here?!", a voice coming from the open door demanded angrily.

 

The keeper turned his head and saw a man standing in the doorway. It was the governor of the prison. The keeper stood up and looked afraid at him. He knew that the governor wanted all his prisoners to be treat well. He tried to find an explanation.

 

"Oh Sire, I... I..."

 

"Shut up! Do you think I have no eyes? I can see what you have done with this poor boy and I hate keepers who harm my prisoners!"

 

The governor went near to Philippe and knelt down next to him.

 

"Don't be afraid, boy", he said in a warm voice, "tell me what this man has done to you. I don't allow the keepers here to harm any prisoner."

 

"He... he always beats me and he... he's always making 'fun' with me like he calls it, what means that he... that he ravishs me..."

 

Philippe sobbed loudly and the governor stood up and looked at the keeper. His face was red by anger.

 

"You damn monster!", he shouted, "Go out! Immediately! From now I will look after this boy. You will not harm him any more! But I promise you, you will get your penalty. And now leave!"

 

The keeper didn't dare to answer and left.

 

The governor helped Philippe to get on his clothes again.

 

"It's okay, boy", he said, "he will not harm you any more. I promise you."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

"What's wrong with you, D'Artagnan?", Aramis asked, "You are just the king's musketeer and not his mother."

 

"No! Not his mother but his father!", D'Artagnan shouted, "And I will not allow you to harm my child!"

 

Aramis was totally confused and not able to answer but Athos put a hand on D'Artagnan's shoulder.

 

"I don't want you to be unhappy, my friend", he said, "If these boys are your sons, then we must find a solution which is tolerable for both of them. That would be better anyway."

 

"Damn Athos, don't be so sentimental", Aramis replied angrily, "I can understand D'Artagnan but at least you should look at the problem more objective."

 

"More objective?", Athos demanded not less angrier, "You didn't understand anything, Aramis. You have no son but I have one! So I can understand how D'Artagnan feels. We must find another solution."

 

"Thankyou, Athos", D'Artagnan said quietly.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Aramis sulked. This was not wnat he had intended.

 

'Well the obvious thing to do is to get Philippe out of prison,' Athos began.

 

D'Artagnan nodded gravely.

 

'But how?' he asked hopelessly. 'Louis will not release him, of that I'm sure.'

 

'There are other ways.' Athos replied firmly. 'At least do we know where he is imprisoned?'

 

D'Artagnan shook his head.

 

'Aramis?'

 

The look on Aramis's face was as much as to say. 'No, there's nothing in it for me..'

 

'Aramis...' Athos raised his voice a tone.

 

Aramis sighed.

 

'Of course I know where,' he said.

 

'And?'

 

'St Marguerite.'

 

'What?' Athos exclaimed. 'The island? Isn't that the most secure prison in all of France?'

 

'Impenetrable, so they say,' Aramis replied.

 

'No there must be a way....any way. Come on Aramis, you're the clever one. Think!'

 

Aramis bit his lip.

 

'Well,' he said. 'There are possiblities, but the danger would be emmence.'

 

'What possibilities?' D'Artagnan asked anxiuosly.

 

'You don't seem to realise that we are dabbling in treason here, my friends...'

 

'Damn you Aramis!' Athos exclaimed. 'That didn't seem to bother you five minutes ago when you thought there would be some benefit in all of this for you.'

 

'You're right Athos. At least my way I stood to gain my freedom again after what I did for you.'

 

'How dare you try to blame me for your actions! I would rather be rotting in the Bastille knowing you had never laid a finger on that boy!'

 

They both rose to their feet.

 

'Stop it!' D'Artagnan exclaimed. 'Stop it!'

 

His words bought both of his friends to their senses.

 

'I'm sorry,' Athos said softly. 'Come Aramis...for D'Artaganan. Tell us your ideas.'

 

Aramis sank back down upon his chair.

 

'Well...'

 

******************************************************************************

 

Louis sat in his study thinking hard. His tears had subsided some time ago and now he was thinking about another more pressing matter. He realised he had been a fool to confide so much in his Captain, even though he was certain D'Artagnan would not betray him. Or was he? D'Artagnan was a friend of the traitor Aramis and between them they had all the fragments of a piece of information that they could use for all sorts of purposes.

 

Suddenly Louis was afraid. He released he would have to act quickly to outsmart them. He callled one of his advisors into the study.

 

'Which is the most secure prison in France?' he asked.

 

The advisor seemed suprised by the question but answered respectfully.

 

'St Marguerite, Sire,' he said bowing low.

 

'I know about St Marguerite....what about after that?'

 

The man shrugged.

 

'Probably the Bastille, Sire.'

 

Louis shook his head.

 

'No,' he said. 'Somewhere further away...'

 

'There is Exiles, Sire.'

 

'Exiles?'

 

'Yes Sire, its in the mountains on the Italian border.'

 

'Is it secure?'

 

'Yes Sire.'

 

'And secluded?'

 

'With certainty Sire...It is forty miles to the nearest village down in the valleys.'

 

'Thank you Le Blonc,' Louis said. 'That will be all.'

 

He waited for the man to leave before he hastily wrote an order. Then he paused. There was no-one he trusted to carry out this order, he released. He thought for a moment longer before he called his valet into the room.

 

'Prepare a riding outfit. A simple outfit. Without ornament.' he ordered. 'And have my best horse prepared.'

 

'Yes Sire.'

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

"Allright", Aramis said, "My first plan would be that: We will just let fake an order from the king to release Philippe. I know someone who is absolutely loyal to me and who would do this for us."

 

"Isn't that a big risk",Athos asked, "This man could betray us."

 

"No. I promise you, he will say nothing. You can trust him."

 

"Allright and then? How should we continue after Philippe is free?"

 

"I don't know", Aramis replied, "I actually had intended to get him on the throne but as you don't want this..."

 

"Well, we could hide him somewhere", D'Artagnan said.

 

"You both are way too naiv", Aramis replied angrily, "Even if we hide Philippe, someday Louis will find out that he's not in prison anymore and then he will start searching him and even if he will never found him, we all would be in danger. Did you understand it now? We can't just free Philippe. If we do that, we must get him on the throne, too."

 

"Don't be so arrogant, Aramis", D'Artagnan replied, "We're not as naiv as you think. But you seem to be not so clever as you always pretend to be. What about this possibility? We could take Philippe to another country, maybe England and we could all come with him. There Louis can't harm us even if he knows where we are because he's not allowed to. He's king of france, not of England."

 

"That's not a bad idea", Aramis had to admit, "But what if Louis convinces the english King to extradite Philippe and us? How can we know that this king will protect us. I don't believe that he want to risk the good relationship to france."

 

"Ey come on, Aramis. There will always be a risk. We must take it or we will have to let Philippe die in prison", Athos answered.

 

"He's right, Aramis", D'Artagnan added, "And by the way, Athos and I will free Philippe so or so. If you think that the risk is too high, than you don't have to join us. We will not force you. Right, Athos?"

 

"Ehm... yes. Right."

 

"Damn you!", Aramis shouted, "Do you want to insult me? Do you think I'm a coward? We will free Philippe and take him to England. End of discussion!"

 

D'Artagnan and Athos looked at each other and smiled.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

"Your riding outfit, your Majesty", the servant said and offered the clothes to his king.

 

Louis took them.

 

"Thankyou. Is my horse ready?"

 

"Yes. It is waiting outside of the palace."

 

"Good. You can leave now."

 

The servant bowed and left. Louis took his clothes off and then got the riding outfit on. After he was ready, he took a pistol and his sword and left his study.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Philippe sat on the ground at the coast of the little island while he hold his feet into the warm water. The governor had been very sorry and worry about him. So he had allowed him to walk out of the prison for two hours. Philippe enjoyed it.

 

Suddenly he saw a boat on the water which came quickly closer. Philippe rosed up. There were two men in the boat. Someone who was rowing and another one. They were still quite far away so that Philippe was not able to recognize the face of this man but when they were only some meters away, Philippe could see him. It was Louis.

 

Philippe moved backward. What did that mean? What did his brother want? He was afraid but at the same time he felt a great anger growing inside him.

 

Louis was also surprised to see Philippe outside of the prison. Before the boat reached the coast, he already called:

 

"Ey! What are you doing outside here?!"

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe stood there. He could not find words. He felt nothing but the anger rising to his masked head.

 

Louis climbed from the boat.

 

'I said what are you doing outside?' he demanded running up to his brother and taking hold of his rough shirt.

 

Philippe tried to pull away. He was too weary and traumatised to launch any protests with his brother, but he was afraid of the Kings intentions in returning.

 

The jailer supervising the prisoner ran over and bowed.

 

'Sire...the Governor said it would be alright...'

 

'Well you can tell your governor he is a fool. YOu can tell him that now when go and bring me some shackles and something to cover this prisoners head.'

 

The man bowed.

 

'Yes Sire.' the man replied.

 

The King found himself left alone with his brother. After more than a minute Philippe spoke quietly.

 

'Why are you doing this?' he begged.

 

Louis bit his lip.

 

'I have no choice, Philippe.' he managed to reply.

 

Philippe lowered his head.

 

'Please Louis,' he begged. 'Please...I'll do anything, just don't leave me here.'

 

'I'm not leaving you here, Philippe,' Louis replied.

 

'You're not? Where are you taking me then? Please...anywhere but another prison...'

 

'I'm sorry, Philippe.'

 

Philippe felt the tears sting his eyes.

 

'Sire, please, I can't bare another prison. Please kill me...you have my blessing.'

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

The three musketteers arrived at the prison in a small boat disguised as the peasents who any person normally hired to row them to the island. With them was one of Aramis's men, a monk, who was disguised in a musketeers uniform.

 

They rowed to the gate and the man held out the forged order.

 

'An order of release,' he stated.

 

The guard took the order and read it.

 

'Ehhh?!' he said. 'Has the King lost it? He was just here a couple of hours ago for that prisoner.'

 

D'Artagnans heart sank and a terrible fear came upon him. It didn't register with him the imminent danger they now faced.

 

'Wait, it's a fake!' the guard exclaimed, hurrying to open the gate. 'Hey!' he cried. 'Hurry! Traitors!'

 

Athos and Aramis grabbed their oars and began to row.....

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Stop!", the guard screamed.

 

He took his rifle and shot but he didn't hit. Some other guard arrived.

 

"What's up?", they called, "Where are the traitors?"

 

"There. In the boat."

 

"We must catch them!"

 

The guard shook his head.

 

"Too late. They're already too far away. But we have to inform the captain of the king's musketeers, D'Artagnan."

 

The guard hadn't noticed that D'Artagnan actually was one of the men in the boat.

 

"You", he said to one of the others, "You go to the governor and inform him about what has happened. And ask him to write a message for Monsieur D'Artagnan."

 

"Allright", the man answered and run towards the prison.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis and Philippe were on their way to the new prison. They were alone because Louis didn't want to take any risk and had only one horse. So one of them had to walk. Philippe was too weak and so Louis allowed him to ride on the horse while he lead it at the rein. The shackles around Philippe's wrists clanked during every gesture.

 

"Damn. I had should take two horses", Louis reviled.

 

"Shall I dismount?", Philippe asked quietly.

 

"No. You're too weak and I want to arrive at the prison as quickly as possible."

 

"But why, Louis? I can see that you have bad remorses. We have only one horse and normally the captor would ride and the prisoner would walk. But you allow me to ride..."

 

"Because you're too weak and we must hurry."

 

"No. I know that's not the real reason. You're doing this because you actually love me and you blame yourself for what you're doing to me. I can see it in your eyes."

 

"Damn Philippe", Louis replied angrily, "Do you think you can read other people's thoughts or what?"

 

"Please Louis, why can't you listen to your conscience?"

 

"Because I'm not only your brother but the king and now be quiet or I will throw a rag into your mouth."

 

Philippe kept quiet. He was desperate. He thought how he could convince Louis to not do this to him. He didn't understand how his brother could do something for what he hates himself. And suddely he realised that there was only one way for him. He had to convince Louis by using violence.

Philippe noticed the sword at Louis' belt. He jumped from the horse and before Louis could react, Philippe had taken his sword and pulled him onto the ground. Philippe hold the point of the sword at Louis' throat who looked surprised and afraid.

 

"Now we will play the game with my rules", he said.

 

Louis trembled.

 

"I... Please... don't harm me. I... I will do what you want."

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe’s hand trembled as he held the sword at his brothers’ neck.

 

‘I just want to go home,’ he said quietly. ‘I want to see mother and Perronette and Philippe…’

 

Louis swallowed nervously.

 

‘Alright,’ he replied carefully. ‘I’ll take you home….just give me the sword.’

 

Philippe went to give the sword to his brother but then he drew his hand back again distrustfully. Louis seized his moment and pulled his pistol out.

 

‘I’m sorry brother,’ he said genuinely meaning it. ‘But it has to be this way. Put down the sword.’

 

Philippe sobbed.

 

‘No!’ he replied in a voice filled with desperation. ‘Kill me! Please!’

 

Louis felt the tears which stung his eyes.

 

‘I can’t,’ he sobbed back. ‘Please give me the sword, brother.’

 

Philippe just cried and gripped the sword. He wasn’t a fool. He knew he could not defeat Louis, that even if he won the fight, Louis would never leave him in peace while he was alive.

 

‘Why won’t you kill me?’ Philippe sobbed quietly.

 

‘Because you’re right, Philippe. You’re my brother, and I love you. If we were anyone else in the world….’ He sighed sadly and shook his head. ‘You must see I don’t have a choice.’

 

Philippe sobbed quietly.

 

‘Please…then will you at least let me say goodbye to those I love.’

 

‘They cannot know where you are going. I’m sorry.’

 

Philippe sobbed harder.

 

‘Then…you will tell mother and Philippe and Perronette that I love them…that I will always love them…’

 

Louis could only nod as he fought to suppress the tears.

 

‘I will visit you brother,’ he said. ‘I promise. And I will make sure you have the best rooms, good food, anything you want…’

 

‘You promise?’

 

Louis nodded.

 

‘I promise,’ he said. ‘I promise.’

 

Philippe held out his hand and relaxed his grip on the sword. Louis leaned over and took it gently.

 

‘I wish there were another way, Philippe,’ he said genuinely.

 

Philippe just cried sadly.

 

 

 

The three musketeers were on the road in their carriage. As it rolled along D’Artagnan sat holding his head. He friends sat in a subdued silence, as they realised that their hope of saving Philippe had almost gone. They had no idea where Louis was taking him and so it seemed as though they had no hope of rescuing him.

 

D’Artagnan was distraught. Not only for his son, but for Anne whom he loved so deeply. He could not bear to imagine how much she was hurting.

 

It was Athos who spoke first.

 

‘We will have to speak to Louis,’ he said quietly. ‘Somehow we will convince him to release Philippe.’

 

‘Don’t be a fool Athos,’ Aramis replied coolly. ‘Do you really think that us going to Louis and saying please release your twin is going to make him say oh alright then?’

 

‘I’m just trying to think of something here…’ Athos replied with some anger in his tone.

 

‘Yeah, ok, but I think you’ll have to do better than that.’

 

‘Stop it!’ D’Artagnan put in. ‘Please!’

 

Both men were brought to a pause as they heard how heartbroken their best friend was.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I'm sorry, D'Artagnan", Athos said, "I know how you must feel."

 

"I've lost a son", D'Artagnan replied sadly, "and I feel that I won't get him back without harming the other one. That's a terrible situation for me."

 

D'Artagnan sobbed quietly and Athos looked with deep compasion at him. Aramis on the other hand wasn't a man for deep feelings.

 

"Allright", he said, "What have we learned today? There's no other way. We must use some violence if we want to free Philippe."

 

"What do you mean?", Athos asked distrustfully.

 

"If we just beg him, Louis would never tell us where Philippe is now but if we would capture him and torture him a bit, I'm sure he will tell us everything we want to hear."

 

"Have you become totally mad now?!", Athos shouted angrily.

 

"Do you have a better idea?"

 

"I will not allow you to hurt my son!", D'Artagnan said, "You're crazy Aramis. Do you even know what human feelings are?"

 

"Ey come on. That is a good solution. Philippe will be free and Louis... well, he will get well after the torture again. He can use some pain. It won't kill him."

 

"Damn you, Aramis", Athos replied, "Have you really no idea how D'Artagnan must feel? By the way, do you really think Louis would leave us alone after we will have finished this mission and released him again? You would be a fool if you think that."

 

Aramis only smiled.

 

"Maybe it sounds like that but I'm not a fool. We all three know who Philippe is. That is enough to extort Louis. And I promise you, he will leave us alone and Philippe, too."

 

"Why don't we tell him then just that if he doesn't release Philippe, we will make his secret open?", Athos asked.

 

"Believe me. Some torture is better. So he will be afraid of us and don't dare to harm us. Together with that secret we know that's the best way to make sure that he will leave us alone."

 

"And how do you want to catch Louis, eh?", Athos asked.

 

"We will hide ourselves outside of the palace and wait for him. When he comes back, we will capture him and take him away. That will be done quickly."

 

"Oh damn", D'Artagnan sobbed, "If there's really no other way, let us do it. But please, don't hurt him too much, Aramis. I beg you."

 

Aramis only nodded and kept quiet.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis and Philippe arrived at the prison. The govenor there was very surprised by this visit.

 

"Wow! The king personally is bringing me a prisoner", he said, "What an honor. But what a terrible mask is this?"

 

"He's a very important prisoner of state", Louis answered, "But I expect you to treat him well and with respect. Give him the best cell, good food every day. He's allowed to change his clothes and to get a bath one time during the week. He can also walk outside at the afternoon if he wants. But you will not allow anyone to visit him, except for me and the ones who can show you a note with a personal permission from me. Everything clear?"

 

"Yes Sire."

 

The governor took Philippe's arm who had been quiet the whole time."

 

"Come on, boy", he said gently.

 

"Wait", Louis said.

 

He went to Philippe and hugged him. The governor was surprised to see his king doing that.

 

"Believe me, I'm sorry brother", Louis whispered so that only Philippe could hear it, "I will send you Pepin later. So you will at least have a friend here."

 

Philippe didn't answer. He only nodded sadly. Then the governor lead him away.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The musketeers were waiting for the king outside of the palace. D'Artagnan felt really bad but as it looked there was really no other way. He was in a similar dilemma now as Louis had been the whole time.

 

"There. He's coming", Aramis whispered.

 

They saw the king who rode towards the palace. Infront of the gate Louis dismounted.

 

"Now", Aramis said.

 

They jumped out of their hiding. Aramis really quickly, Athos less quicklier and D'Artagnan really slowly. Aramis grabbed Louis and pressed a hand on his mouth so that he wasn't able to scream.

 

"You will better be quiet, your Majesty if you don't want me to hurt you", he said, "You will come with us now."

 

Louis trembled while Aramis gagged and fettered him. He turned his head and was really shocked to see D'Artagnan there, too. Aramis lead him to the carriage which was still waiting. Athos also took the horse of the king because a horse without his rider would make the guard distrustfully.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

They took Louis to an old country-house which had once belonged to Aramis father. They lead him into the cellar which included some cells. Louis looked afraid at this surroundings. Aramis lead him into a cell. There he removed the gag.

 

"So what is, Louis?", he asked, "Will you tell us where your lovely twin is?"

 

"Never!"

 

"Well, I have expected that you will say this but I'm sure we will convince you to change your opinion."

 

Aramis took some shackles which were lying on the ground. Then he lead Louis to the little window. He cut the ropes around Louis' wrists.

 

"Take your shirt off", he ordered him sternly.

 

Louis trembled but he obeyed. Athos bit his lips and D'Artagnan had to look away. When Louis was half-naked, Aramis chained his hands to the lattice window with the shackles. Louis was afraid. Aramis left the cell for some moments. D'Artagnan used this time to went to Louis.

 

"I'm sorry, Sire", he choked out, "I'm so sorry."

 

Aramis came back with a lash and D'Artagnan went back to Athos. He had tears in his eyes. Aramis went to his prisoner.

 

"So. Now we will see how long it needs untill you change your opinion, your majesty."

 

And then he hit Louis on his naked back with the lash. Louis screamed and D'Artagnan bit his lips. Aramis continued lashing Louis and the king screamed just desperately.

 

"Stopp it!", he begged, "Please stopp it... Oh god!"

 

 

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Aramis stopped.

 

'Why? Is there something you want to tell us?'

 

'Never!' Louis replied as strongly as he was able to with the terrible pain which engulfed his back. 'You will have to beat me to death before I tell you anything, traitor.'

 

'Alright,' Aramis replied.

 

Just as Aramis was about to begin again D'Artagnan stepped forward.

 

'Wait!' he said, his voice breaking with the emotion. Aramis paused. D'Artagnan went up to the King.

 

'My Lord, please,' he said lovingly. 'I beg you, tell us where Philippe is. We only mean to take care of him.... in another country if you wish it...'

 

'D'Artagnan?' Louis questioned. The hurt in his voice was all to apparent. 'I thought I could trust you with my life. You've betrayed me...' His tears were not only from the physical pain. 'And for what? You don't even know my brother.'

 

'Sire, please...' D'Artagnan was crying now. 'Perhaps one day you will understand why I had to do this. I beg you, I swear to you on everything I hold dear we have no intention of using Philippe against you. Please Sire, let him live in peace...'

 

'No!' Louis choked out. 'I am King! What you do, all of you, is high treason! You will pay dearly for it, all of you! Now release me or your beloved Philippe will pay too!'

 

His tears were of pain and anger.

 

The three musketteers lokked at each other, trying to decide what to do next...

 

******************************************************************************

 

Back at the palace Anne and Philippe sat quietly together in the Queen's chambers.

 

'I wish we weren't royalty, Mother.' the young Duc said suddenly. 'Then...then we could be a proper family.'

 

Anne sighed. 'I wish that every day, my son,' she replied in a tone of one who is heartbroken.

 

'Do you think is is wrong for me to hate Louis?'

 

Anne looked at her son.

 

'You don't hate Louis, Philippe,' she said. 'You are angry and hurt, yes. But you still love him, my son. Whatever happens...he is your brother and he has been good to you. You must never forget that.'

 

'But...'

 

'But nothing, Philippe. Louis is your brother. One day he will ask to see you and you will make some kind of ammends with each other, even if...'

 

She could not finish her sentence. She swallowed the emotion that treatened to overwhelm her.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Aramis stepped towards Louis.

 

"You don't seem to get it, boy. You're our prisoner and we could kill you. How should Philippe pay if you're dead. I think we're the ones who are able to threaten, not you."

 

He lashed Louis one more time and the king screamed again.

 

"Think of it, Louis. Either you will tell us where your brother is, then we will release you and free Philippe. You will still be the king and Philippe will live in peace. Or you will not tell us where he is, then we will have no choice but to kill you. And then we will have enough time to find out where Philippe is by ourselves. And then as you will be dead, he will become king. So if I would be you, I would tell us what we want to hear."

 

"You damn devil!", Louis hissed.

 

"How can YOU dare to call ME a devil?!", Aramis called, "I haven't sent my own brother to a prison."

 

"And I haven't cut little boys ears!", Louis replied.

 

"Only a little piece of his ear. Don't change the facts!"

 

"Please, can you both stopp this", Athos interrupted, "That's childish!"

 

It worked. Both, Louis and Aramis, were quiet now.

 

Athos went to Louis.

 

"Please, tell us where he is. I promise you that will be the best for everyone, also for you."

 

"I will never tell you! Maybe if you had just come to me and beg for Philippe, I had change my opinion. But not now after you have kidnapped and tortured me. Forget it!"

 

D'Artagnan who had also heard Louis' words screamed at Aramis.

 

"There you see it! If we had just asked him... But you didn't want to hear!"

 

"Relaxe my friend", Aramis replied cooly, "Our little Louis is just angry now but I'm sure he will become gentle as a lamb after some days in this cell and then we will ask him again where Philippe is."

 

Aramis left the cell and Athos followed him unwilling. D'Artagnan went to Louis. The king had no power anymore and only sobbed quietly. D'Artagnan stroke his head.

 

"I'm so sorry", he said.

 

He took the key for the shackles and wanted to at least free Louis from the chains but Aramis called him back.

 

"No D'Artagnan. Let him hang there. It's better so."

 

"But..."

 

"It's better. Come on now. His Majesty wants to be alone."

 

D'Artagnan moaned and left the cell. Aramis locked up. Louis stayed back alone in the cell, still half-naked and chained at at window.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

It was in the late evening and Anne began to be worry about Louis. The servants had realized that he wasn't at the palace anymore. First Anne thought that her son had maybe gone just riding but now he hadn't still come back. Finally she called for a servant.

 

"Send D'Artagnan to me", she ordered the young man.

 

"Your Highness", the servant replied, "I... the captain is not at the palace."

 

"What?" Anne was really surprised, "Well, then send me Lieutenant André."

 

"As you want, your Highness."

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Some minutes earlier Andre had already been informed of the Kings absence. He hurried immediately to the musketteers barracks where he saw Raoul practicing with his sword.

 

'Where is the Captain?' Andre asked the youngster.

 

The Captain had been clever. Before the musketteers had intercepted the King D'Artagnan had left a message at the Barracks.

 

'The Captain has gone with the King on official business, Lieutenant,' the young musketteer replied. 'They will not be back for some days.'

 

'Why wasn't I informed?' Andre asked. It all seemed very strange.

 

Raoul shrugged his shoulders.

 

'I'm sorry, Lieutenant, I don't know.'

 

'Very well, thank you De Bragleonne.'

 

Raoul saluted and went back to his sword practice.

 

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Philippe sat on the end of the bed inside his new cell. It was a nice room, just as Louis had promised. The walls were a clean, crisp white and he had a proper bed with soft white sheets and a warm, good quality bedspread. There was also a table and chair, as well as a comfortable leather armchair beneath a nice large window. In fact the only things that reminded the youngster that he was in priosn were the bars on the window and the heavy oak door. And yet Philippe felt as desperate and alone as he had felt in the terrible island prison.

 

As the evening drew on, some hours after his evening meal which he had been barely able to touch, the slot in the door opened again.

 

''Are you alright, boy?' the Governor asked in a worried tone,since he wanted to take care of this important prisoner.

 

'Yes thankyou,' Philippe managed to reply.

 

The Governor cast a glance at the tray of food, almost untouched.

 

'Are you not hungry?' he asked. 'Are you ill?'

 

Philippe shook his head.

 

'No Monsieur. I'm fine. I just...' He broke off and sighed. 'I ate some, see?'

 

'Can I bring you anything else, then boy?'

 

'No thankyou Monsiuer.'

 

'Alright,' the Governor said. 'It's time to entinguish your lamp.'

 

Philippe nodded and leaned over doing as the governor asked.

 

'Goddnight then boy,' the Governor said.

 

'Goodnight Monsieur,' Philippe replied.

 

 

The Governor left and Philippe found himself alone in the darkness. For a moment he felt as if the tears were going to come again but then through the window he saw the multitude of bright stars which twinkled in th inky black sky. He stood up, almost enchanted by them and moved towards the window. He kneeled on the armchair and leaned against the window sill looking upwards admiring their beauty. A small smile came to his face and suddenly he felt less alone. Somewhere his family could look upon these same stars and perhaps they were. His sad eyes glimmered with a moment of hope.

 

*****************************************************************************

 

Philippe was right. One member of his family was gazing upwards at these same stars, but it was not his mother,Philippe or Perronette, it was his brother Louis. The young King held his weary head up inspite of the pain and weariness that filled his body. Alone in the cold, dark cell he thought of Philippe and for the first time, he truely understood what he had put his twin brother through. He felt tears sting his eyes as remorse consummed him.

 

Although neither of them realised it, in spite of the miles between them these two twins were the closest they had ever been since they had lain together in their mothers womb.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis couldn't stopp thinking about his twin. He remembered when he was kidnapped by these bandits in the woods. After that terrible event he had felt the wish to release Philippe, even if he knew that this was maybe wrong from the political point of view. And now he felt the same again. It was almost the same situation as when he was the prisoner of these bandits, only more worse.

 

Louis moaned. He felt sorry for his brother... and for himself. Inside he actually loved Philippe and he would rather let him live in peace than to hide him in a prison. He thought if he maybe just should release Philippe. Afterall he was his own blood and Louis didn't believe anymore that his twin would want to become king. So he would be no danger for him.

Louis had almost decided to release Philippe but then he remembered Aramis. He couldn't trust this traitor. He had shared his most important secret with this man and the only thing Aramis had to do was to abuse this knowledge to betray him, Louis. Louis believed that Athos and D'Artagnan just cared for Philippe's freedom and nothing more but he didn't trust Aramis. He was almost sure that Aramis would use Philippe as a weapon against him if he would release him. But could he really punish his brother for Aramis' actings?

 

Louis shook his head.

 

"No. I can't", he said to himself, "That's not fair. But... what shall I do?"

 

Louis thought about how it had happened that he had sent Philippe back to prison. Right. It all happened with the little Jean trying to kill Philippe because he thought that Philippe was Louis. And why did Jean this? Because Louis had once killed his brother Yves and evoked a family tragedy.

 

"So actually it's all my fault", he moaned, "Philippe was just a bit naiv to sent someone after Jean's mother but I'm the one who had evoked this tragedy..."

 

Louis was near to cry now. He really wanted to release his brother but he knew that there were reasons why he couldn't do it. To many people already knew the secret and if he would release Philippe, more would learn it, no matter if it was Philippe's fault or not. But if he wouldn't release Philippe he also wouldn't been released. Maybe they even would kill him. It was all a great dilemma.

Louis thought hard and finally he found something which could be a solution.

 

"D'Artagnan!", he called loudly, "D'Artagnan!"

 

A man who had guarded the cellar came.

 

"What are you screaming here, eh?", he asked sternly.

 

"I want to speak with D'Artagnan, but only him, not Athos and exspecially not Aramis."

 

The man thought for a moment. Then he nodded.

 

"Allright I will send him."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

D'Artagnan entered the cell. It was terrible for him to see his son in this terrible condition with his bloody naked back. He went to him.

 

"Your Majesty?"

 

"I've made a descission, D'Artagnan", Louis replied.

 

D'Artagnan could hear from his son's voice that the boy was very weak. He had to force himself to not cry.

 

"What is it, your Majesty?", he asked.

 

"I can't release Philippe. I want but I can't. You're a reasonable man. I think you can understand this. Even Philippe himself can. Do you think my brother would like it if he would knew in which terrible situation I am at the moment?"

 

D'Artagnan had to shook his head.

 

"No. I have only seen your brother two short times but I could see that he is a nice and gently boy. He would shocked if he would knew where you are now."

 

"That's what I'm thinking, too. So listen. I will tell you and only you where Philippe is. And only for one reason. You will rode to his prison immediately. Tell Philippe in which terrible situation his brother is and ask him to write a letter for Aramis in which he shall ask him to release me. If even Philippe will beg for me, Aramis would have no choice than to release me. On the other hand I will allow my mother, my other brother and even Philippe's nurse-maid Perronette to visit him as often as they want. I think that would be a good deal."

 

"And what will happen to us after you are free again?"

 

"Nothing. I will not punish anyone of you and you will still be the captain of my musketeers. But don't forget it. Except of you, my family and Perronette nobody is allowed to ever know where Philippe is now. If someone else will find it out, this one will be executed immediately, no matter if it is a man, a woman or even a child."

 

"Allright your Majesty", D'Artagnan replied, "Tell me where your brother is and I will accomplish this mission."

 

"Exiles, at the italian border."

 

D'Artagnan only nodded.

 

"Okay, then I will now leave immediately."

 

"Wait a moment", Louis replied, "I told the governor there that only someone who has a personal written permission from me is allowed to meet Philippe. Give me something to write and free me from that damn chains and I will wrote one for you."

 

"Allright. Please wait a moment. I will take the things you need."

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis moaned quietly as D'Artagnan released his sore wrists from the shackles.

 

'Are you alright?' D'Artagnan asked gently.

 

Louis leaned against the wall for fear he would fall over.

 

'Just write this for me,' he asked. 'I will sign it.'

 

D'Artagnan nodded.

 

Louis began to dictate in a weak voice.

 

'Monsieur, I give permission for Monsieur D'Artagnan, Captain of the Musketeers to visit with the important prisoner. Signed'

 

D'Artagnan hurriedly wrote the words before he gave the note to Louis who signed it with a shaky hand.

 

'Please hurry, Monsieur,' Louis pleaded quietly. 'I...Who knows what that devil Aramis will do to me while you are gone.'

 

D'Artagnan nodded gravely. 'I'm sorry, Sire,' he said lovingly. 'I will make sure Athos knows you are not to be hurt. He is a good man Your Majesty. He will make sure you're treated well.'

 

Louis blinked back his tears.

 

'I know he's a good man,' he said. 'And so are you, D'Artagnan. I understand why you felt as though you had to do this...'

 

D'Artagnan stroked his sons head lovingly.

 

'I'll be back soon,' he said. 'I promise.'

 

******************************************************************************

 

Philippe was awakened early in the morning by the heavy door as it creaked on its hinges. He sat up quickly, on instinct fearful, as he had been in the other prison. He looked up to see the Captain of his brothers Musketeers. Fear overtook him and his heart began to race. He really hoped Louis had not lied to him....

 

D'Artagnan felt his heart break as he looked upon his son, locked within the terrible mask. For a moment he froze.

 

Philippe seized the opportunity.

 

'Please leave me alone Monsieur,' he begged sliding into the corner where his bed met the wall.

 

'Philippe,' D'Artagnan said, his voice breaking with emotion. 'Please, it's alright...I mean you no harm.'

 

Philippe saw that the mans words were genuine. He moved forward cautiously.

 

'Well, what do you want then?' he asked anxiously.

 

'Philippe, Louis is in danger. He needs your help.'

 

'Whats happened to him?' Philippe pleaded. 'Is he hurt? Please God no!'

 

'He has been taken captive. I was a fool, Philippe and I let Aramis convince me to kidnap him. I honestly believed it was the only way to find out where you were.'

 

'I don't understand...' Philippe said. 'Why would you want to know where I was?'

 

D'Artagnan bit his lip. He longed to tell the young man, but he was not sure if he should...

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Finally he decided that he had still to wait untill he could tell Philippe the truth.

 

"Well Philippe, there must something be about you that makes other people love you, if they have seen you one time."

 

Philippe smiled sadly under the mask.

 

"If I'm so beloved, why am I here then?", he asked.

 

"You know it."

 

"Yes. I know", Philippe moaned, "But what is with Louis now? You said he has been kidnapped."

 

"Yes. It was Aramis' idea. He, Athos and I, we kidnapped him. We wanted to force him to tell us where you are because we wanted you to be free. But Aramis seems to be mad. He has lashed Louis so badly, that I couldn't watch it. Later Louis asked me to visit you here and to ask you to write a letter to Aramis. You shall ask him to release Louis."

 

Philippe bit his lips. He had tears in his eyes. Even if Louis had sent him to this prison, he still loved him because afterall he was his brother. Philippe couldn't stand to know that Louis was suffering.

 

"I will write the letter", he said quietly, "Please ask the governor to bring me some paper and something to write."

 

"Thankyou, Philippe", D'Artagnan replied.

 

He left the cell and came back with the thing which Philippe had demanded.

 

Philippe sat down at the table and began to write. When he was ready he gave the letter to D'Artagnan. The captain read it quickly and nodded.

 

"Thankyou again. Louis has promised that as a return he will allow your mother, Philippe and Perronette to visit you here as often as they want and he has promise to not punish me and my friends."

 

Now Philippe smiled really happily.

 

"I will see my family? Oh thankyou. These are real great news. Please greet Louis from me. Tell him that I still love him and that he will always be my brother, no matter what happens."

 

"I will tell him", D'Artagnan replied gently, "Now I must go. God Bless you, Philippe."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

In the meantime Aramis and Athos had realized that D'Artagnan had gone.

 

"Where is he?", Aramis asked angrily, "He has left no note. Nothing!"

 

"Well", Athos replied, "Maybe he has just gone riding or so..."

 

"Riding? Ey, do you really think D'Artagnan would go riding without inform us before if we have to accomplish an important mission?"

 

"Ah yes", Athos replied sarcasticly, "That's a very important mission to kidnapp and torture a just 16 years old king."

 

Aramis ignored Athos comment.

 

"Damn! Louis! Why haven't I thought about this?"

 

"About what?"

 

"I could swear that D'Artagnan has gone because he has to do something for Louis. Argh! This damn little bastard. Nah! He will tell me where D'Artagnan has gone!"

 

"Aramis... please...!"

 

But Aramis had already gone. Athos had no choice but to follow him quickly. Aramis went to Louis' cell. When he opened the door he saw Louis lying on the ground under the window. He had gotten on his shirt again.

 

"Damn!", Aramis called, "Why isn't he still chained?! Who has released him?"

 

"Maybe D'Artagnan. I didn't", Athos who had also entered the cell now replied.

 

Louis was waked up by Aramis' loud voice. He sat up quickly and looked afraid at the two men. Aramis went towards him and grabbed him at his shirt.

 

"Where is D'Artagnan?!", he demanded.

 

"I... I have no idea, Monsieur... I swear."

 

"Argh! I know, you lie! He has release you from that shackles. Right? So where have you sent him? Answer me!"

 

Louis was afraid. He trembled but he kept quiet.

 

"Will you answer me or do I have to lash you again first?"

 

"I won't say anything", Louis replied defiantly.

 

Aramis beat Louis.

 

"Tell me!"

 

"No!"

 

"Tell me or I will beat you to death!"

 

He beat Louis again but the king kept quiet even if the pain was overwhelming. Athos run towards Aramis and hold him when he wanted to hit Louis one more time.

 

"Stop it, Aramis", he called, "For god's sake, stop it!"

 

"Why should I?"

 

"Hey, he's still a boy. Did you forget it?"

 

"An evil boy..."

 

"And you are not evil, eh?"

 

"How can you dare...", Aramis began but then he stopped and looked at the door.

 

D'Artagnan was standing in the doorway.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After D'Artagnan left, the Governor came to Philippes cell with a good breakfast.

 

'Good morning boy!' he said. 'Did you sleep well?'

 

Philippe nodded. 'Yes thankyou monsiuer,' he replied.

 

'And your visitor? Did he bring you good news?'

 

Philippe smiled. 'Some, yes, monsieur.'

 

''I'm glad,' the man said kindly. 'I'll bring you some books later, if you want. If you can read?'

 

'That would be very kind, Monsieur,' Philippe replied.

 

'And then you can go for a walk outside later. I think its going to be a nice day.'

 

'Thankyou.'

 

'You're welcome, boy! Anything I've forgotten?'

 

'No thankyou, Monsieur. You are very kind.'

 

THe Governor smiled again and left the room bidding his new prisoner adieu.

 

Philippe ate a few morsels from his breakfast tray before he returned to the window. He looked down at the enclosed courtyard which his room overlooked. The light was such that he could watch them easily, without being seen. On the rough cobble stones some soldiers and gaolers went about their daily chores. He watched them for a while before he became tired. Just as he was about to get down he heard laughter. The laughter of a girl?

 

'Come back here Pierre!' a voice scolded.

 

Definately a girl, Philippe thought. He leaned a little closer, suddenly interested. A young boy emerged through a gate running fast. A moment later a girl of about fifteen followed. Philippe felt a strange pain in his heart as he watched the girl run across the courtyard....

 

 

******************************************************************************

 

'Touch him again, Aramis and I will draw my sword,' he said gravely.

 

'I knew the little bastard would get to you D'Artagnan! Come on, where did he send you? What sob story has he fed you?'

 

D'Artagnan just held out the letter from Philippe. Athos took it and looked at his friend.

 

'What is it?' he questioned.

 

'It's a letter from Philippe,' D'Artagnan replied. 'Read it.'

 

Athos opened the letter and read aloud.

 

'To Athos and Aramis. What you do to the King is wrong and I shudder to think if such things are to be done in my name. That is why I must implore you to release my brother. I love him and I want you to know that you must not harm him anymore. Alas my imprisonment must continue and there is nothing you can do to prevent it being so. I have resigned myself and so must you. Release my brother and I know he will not punish you. Philippe.'

 

'What a clever little boy! Get his brother to write a letter to release him! Well we see where your allegences lie now, don't we D'Artagnan? I dread to think what you did to Philippe to get him to write these lies!'

 

'Philippe wrote them because he loves his brother,' D'Artganan replied trying to control his anger.

 

Aramis laughed.

 

'He loves him! Yeah right?! Do you think we're fools?'

 

'Aramis I swear...'

 

'Athos, come you don't believe these lies do you?'

 

Athos looked at his two friends, trying to figure everything out.

 

'Yes,' he said eventually. 'I do believe it. I know D'Artagnan and he would never take a part in such things if they were not the truth.'

 

'Thank you Athos,' D'Artagnan replied warmly. 'Now let me past. The King needs a doctor.'

 

Aramis just stood there trying to decide what to do....

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Maybe Philippe really loves Louis, even If I can't imagine it. But if we release Louis, he will chase us after he's back in the palace. I can't take this risk."

 

"This risk would also be there if Louis had accomplished our demands", Athos replied, "You had should consider this before, Aramis."

 

"He's right", D'Artagnan said, "And now let me past."

 

D'Artagnan didn't wait for Aramis answer and went to his son who was sitting on the ground and trembled.

 

"It's okay", he said, "Don't be afraid. I will take you home now."

 

D'Artagnan helped Louis up and wanted to lead him out of the cell but Aramis blocked up their way.

 

"Hey, do you really think you can do just what you want here? We are a team, D'Artagnan and we should work as a team."

 

"We did this all for Philippe but Philippe doesn't want us to do this. So I will bring Louis back home now. If you like it or not."

 

Aramis became really angry now.

 

"Damn! This is my house and I decide what happens here!"

 

He pulled Louis down onto the floor. The king moved backward fearfully.

 

"Don't dare to touch him!", D'Artagnan threatened and took his sword.

 

"Do you really would fight against an old friend, D'Artagnan?", Aramis demanded.

 

"If this is necessary to safe my son... yes!"

 

D'Artagnan had just forgotten in that short moment that Louis was there, too. Now he bit his lips.

 

"What did you say, D'Artagnan?", Louis asked in a faltering tone.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Philippe watched the girl and he felt the wish to be with her. He had never felt something like that before but now this feeling was there it didn't want to leave.

 

Suddenly the young girl looked upstairs and then she saw Philippe, too. Of course she was shocked by seeing this young man within that scary mask. She screamed and run away.

 

"No! Wait...", Philippe called but the girl had already left.

 

Philippe sat down at his armchair and sobbed quietly. He could understand the girl's reaction but now he felt really alone. The governor found him in this condition when he came back with some books for his prisoner.

 

"Oh boy, what's wrong?", he asked.

 

Philippe looked sadly at the governor.

 

"Nothing. I... I just saw a girl playing with a younger boy in the courtyard. She called him Pierre. I felt that I like this girl but when she saw me, she just screamed afraid and run away. I think it was because of the mask."

 

The governor smiled.

 

"These were my two children. My daughter's name is Claudine. Don't worry boy. You have maybe scared her but I think that's normal the first time. And you said you like her, just after seeing her one short time?"

 

"Yes..."

 

"Awww! That's cute. I would allow you to talk a bit with her here, but... well there are still the king's orders."

 

"I know", Philippe moaned.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Governor smiled sadly.

 

'But the King did say, if there was anything you wanted...We will send a letter to ask him, alright?'

 

'Really Monsieur?' Philippe asked.

 

The Governor smiled.

 

'Yes of course,' he said.

 

He left Philippe alone. The young man recalled the moment he had seen the girl over and over. But he also recalled her response to his image. Philippe still had to get used to wearing the mask and all that meant. He raised his hand and caressed the metal surface with his fingertips, feeling around the rough edges of the openings. Tears came to his eyes.

 

******************************************************************************

 

The three musketeers all stopped when they heard Louis's voice.

 

D'Artagnan just looked intently at the young King. He could not find words.

 

'D'Artagnan?'

 

The Captain moved closer to the boy. This time, Aramis let him. He threw his sword down and knelt down next to his son.

 

'I'm so sorry, Louis,' he said softly. 'I wish I could have told you....'

 

Louis shook his head.

 

'No!' he said almost angrily. 'You're wrong! My father was Louis XIII! I am Louis XIV! Why are you saying this Monsieur?'

 

'Because its true. Your Father could not produce an heir. He knew that you and Philippe were not his, but he claimed you. Your mother had no choice but to go along with it, but we both knew the truth...I loved her Louis, I love her.'

 

He was close to tears.

 

Louis just could not believe this. All his life he had been the son of a King, but now what was he? A bastard son of an Austrian Princess and a common soldier? He couldn't even begin to comprehend it.

 

'Please say something, Louis,' D'Artagnan pleaded.

 

'What about Philippe de Orleans?' he said softly.

 

'What about him?'

 

'Whose son is he?'

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"He's the son of Louis XIII."

 

"Then... he is... the only true king", Louis stammered.

 

Suddenly he realized that neither he nor his twin had a right for the throne. It was their little brother who had should been king.

 

"Do you swear that you are my father, D'Artagnan?", Louis asked.

 

"I swear."

 

Louis began to smile.

 

"Then all this makes no sense anymore", he said.

 

"What makes no sense, your Majesty?", Athos asked.

 

"Philippe's imprisonment. We are just bastards. Our little brother is the true king and if he would sit on the throne there would be no reason anymore to hide Philippe. Yeah, I even could make his existence open. Hahaha! That's the solution! That's the solution!"

 

Louis started to jump araound like a little child. Aramis looked at him like he was mad.

 

"And you would really offer your throne to the Duc?", he asked.

 

Louis stopped.

 

"Yes. But not now. He's still too young to be king. I will wait three years untill I will tell him the truth and abdicate. Then he will become the new king and we can release Philippe. And then we will live all together in peace."

 

Aramis didn't know what to answer. He had always thought that Louis loved his throne more than anything or anyone else but now the young king has proved him wrong.

 

"I think we should let him go now", Athos said.

 

"Yes... let him go", Aramis replied, "We will wait these three years and you shouldn't forget what you've said today, your Majesty."

 

Louis nodded.

 

"I will bring you home, your Majesty... my son", D'Artagnan said gently.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

"Your Highness, your son and the captain are back but the king looks terrible", a servant who had entered Anne's room called.

 

"What? Where are they now?"

 

"I think D'Artagnan has brought the king into his bedroom."

 

Anne rosed up.

 

"Thankyou."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis was lying on his belly in his bed while the doctors examined his back. D'Artagnan stood next to the bed.

 

"Mon Dieu, mon Dieu", one of the doctors said, "These are wounds from lashing. What has happened, your Majesty?"

 

In this moment Anne entered the room. She run towards Louis.

 

"My son. Oh my son! What has happened to you?", she sobbed.

 

Louis didn't want to tell the truth. So he used a lie.

 

"Bandits again", he said, "They kidnapped me and D'Artagnan but fortunately D'Artagnan managed to free both of us after a while."

 

D'Artagnan smiled. He was happy that Louis hadn't betray his friends.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The governor sat in his study and was writing that letter to the king when the door opened and his daughter entried. He stopped his work and went towards her.

 

"Claudine, my beloved daughter. It's good to see you."

 

"Papa, I... I have seen someone...", the girl began. The governor could see that she was trembling.

 

"Who do you have seen?", he asked gently while he already knew the answer.

 

"A prisoner in one of the towers. He... he weared a mask. It looks like it was an iron one. He has scared me to death."

 

The governor moaned.

 

"You're right. It is an iron mask. I don't know why he has to wear it. The king sais he is an important prisoner of state but he's still a child. Maybe 15 or 16. I don't know."

 

"He looks scary! He will scare me everytime when I see him. Can you tell him to not look out of the window when I'm in the courtyard?"

 

"Don't be so snooty, Claudine. He maybe looks scary but he is a real nice boy. The poor one has to wear the mask the whole time, every day, every night. I think it is the right of every prisoner here and exspecially of him to look out of the window when he wants. By the way, he told me that he likes you."

 

"He like me? How can he know this? He has seen me only some short moments and we haven't even talk."

 

"Sometimes a short moment is enough, my daughter", the governor replied gently.

 

"Nah! But I don't like him", Claudine answered stubbornly.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"You could at least meet him Claudine," her father said gently. "Don't you think he might be lonely, locked up all day with no friends around his own age?"

 

"Maybe, but father, he frightens me."

 

The Governor smiled.

 

"I promise you Claudine, he is a sweet boy. Sometimes in life you have to look beyond physical things and see the beauty of the person within."

 

Claudine returned the gesture softly.

 

"Ok, Father, I guess I could be nice to him...."

 

"Well we'll have to see what the King says first...'

 

******************************************************************************

 

When the doctors had treated their King, Louis dismissed them from his chamber so he was alone with his parents.

 

"Mother..." the young man began. "D'Artagnan told me."

 

Anne's heart skipped a beat as she saw the expressions on their faces. Her eyes checked with D'Artagnan that it really was that particular secret.

 

"Louis, I..."

 

"It's alright Mother. D'Artagnan explained. I just wish things could have come out earlier...Then maybe Philippe..."

 

He stopped talking as he relised that his mother was still so angry with him about what he had done to Philippe. All of that seemed to have happened a lifetime ago though now to the young King.

 

'What about Philippe?' Anne asked. Her pain made Louis sob.

 

"I just mean he could have been with us...' he replied quietly. 'But now...this changes everything. When the Duc is old enough, I will tell the Court the truth and he will be King. He is the true King afterall."

 

"Louis," Anne said, "You can't just come out with something like this. There would be consequences for all of us."

 

"What consequences? Nothing is more importnat to me than having all my family together. It's the perfect solution Mother. This way Philippe can be free to live his life as our brother and your son. Isn't that what you want, Mother?"

 

Anne blinked away her tears.

 

"You would give up your throne for his sake?" she asked softly.

 

Louis smiled sadly.

 

"I would give it up tomorrow if the Duc were ready...But we will satrt preparing him. In three years Philippe will be free and I...well I'm sure Philippe will let me stay at court as his advisor."

 

Anne leaned over and hugged her son gently.

 

"My darling boy," she sobbed. "This is the greatest act of kindness I have ever seen. Please you must tell your twin, as soon as possible. You must give him that hope..."

 

Louis sighed.

 

"You are right, Mother. Philippe must know, but I am in fit condition for that journey."

 

D'Artagnan stepped forward.

 

"Please let me go Sire" he said.

 

Louis smiled.

 

"You can call me Louis, Father. At least in private."

 

"Sorry...it's habit...my son. Well?"

 

Louis nodded.

 

"Yes of course," he said. "Tell Philippe I'm thinking of him...and take Pepin for him. And D'Artagnan?"

 

"Yes Sire....I mean Louis"

 

"There is a key in my top drawer...Free him from that damn mask. Tell the Governor no one but him is to see him without a mask, but a cloth one will surfice. I trust Philippe to respect this."

 

D'Artagnan bowed his head to the young man.

 

"You make me proud my son," he said warmly.

 

"Thankyou D'Artagnan...I mean Father."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

D'Artagnan left the bedroom and Louis turned to his mother.

 

"By the way mother, if you or my little brother want to visit Philippe, then you are allowed to. You can visit him as often as you want and so can Perronette. I will write general permissions for all of you."

 

Anne started to look really happy now. She hugged Louis again.

 

"Thankyou my son. Thankyou. I can't wait to see him. Where is he?"

 

"Exiles. That prison at the italian border."

 

"Oh, that will be a long way. I will visit him with Philippe tomorrow."

 

"Allright mother. Don't forget to take Perronette with you. I'm sure she would want it."

 

Anne smiled and nodded. In this moment the door suddenly opened and a servant entered.

 

"Hey, you should have knocked before", Anne said a bit sternly.

 

"I'm sorry your Highness. I have a letter for the king."

 

"From who?", Louis asked anxiously.

 

"I don't know. A strange messenger came and gave us the letter. He's waiting outside of the palace for your answer, your majesty."

 

"Give me the letter", Louis ordered.

 

The servant obeyed

 

"Thankyou. You can go now", Louis said and the servant obeyed again.

 

Louis opened the letter. It was the one from the governor. The king read it and suddenly started to laugh.

 

"What's up, Louis?", Anne asked confused.

 

"Philippe has found a girl. Haha! He has gone on the daughter of the governor. Isn't that cute? Now the governor asks me if Philippe is allowed to meet his daughter."

 

Anne smirked.

 

"And? What will you answer?"

 

"Of course he is allowed. I have my generous day today. Please give me something to write."

 

Anne did as her son had ordered.

 

"Thankyou", Louis said and wrote a short note on the letter.

 

'He is always allowed to meet your daughter, Monsieur.

Louis XIV, King of France'

 

Then he sealt up the letter again and gave it to his mother.

 

"Please, give it one servant and tell him he shall give it that messenger."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

D'Artagnan arrived at Philippe's estate in the afternoon. He met Perronette there. The old woman was still very sad but also very kindly.

 

"Bonjour Monsieur le Captain", she greeted him, "What is the reason for your visit?"

 

"Philippe... (D'Artagnan heard how Perronette sobbed quietly when she heard that name)... he had a little monkey here. Right?"

 

"Yes. Pepin. The poor one is so sad that his owner had gone. I always have to force him to eat something."

 

"Poor little monkey", D'Artagnan agreed, "But I have good news. The king has sent me to take Pepin. I shall bring him to Philippe. His cell in the prison where he is now looks nice and clean and Pepin will be able to climb out of the window. So the little monkey will be able to be with his owner and on the other hand he will also be not be locked up. And Philippe will have a friend there."

 

"That's really good news", Perronette replied excited, "Wait a moment. I will bring you Pepin."

 

"Allright Madame."

 

******************************************************************************

 

Philippe sat at his table attempting to eat his breakfast when he heard a key in the lock. He put down the bread in his hand and waited for the visitor.

 

When he saw the Captain enter carrying his pet he rose to his feet. The little monkey jumped out of D'Artagnans arms and ran to Philippe. Philippe picked him up gently and stroked his back.

 

'Pepin!' he exclaimed smiling beneath the mask.

 

D'Artagnan smiled aswell.

 

'Louis thought that you would want to see him,' he said kindly.

 

Philippe became serious.

 

'How is Louis?' he asked with so much concern.

 

'He's free, Philippe. Thanks to you. He is in some pain but he he glad to be home.'

 

'And he sent you all this way just to tell me this?' Philippe asked. 'He could have just sent a letter.'

 

D'Artagnan sighed and shook his head.

 

'No not just that Philippe....Look can we sit down? We need to talk.'

 

Philippe looked concerned. The Captains tone frightened him a bit but he wasn't sure why.

 

'Ok,' he said carefully beckonning to the armchair. He waited untill the Captain had sat down before he sank down on the other chair.

 

'Philippe, I realise the past few months have been very difficult for you in every way. But especially losing your Papa. It's never easy to lose someone you care about, especially not the man you thought of as a father.'

 

D'Artagnan paused and sighed deeply.

 

I would give anything to have have done things differently that day, Philippe. I hope you can believe me whne I say that.'

 

Philippe searched for words.

 

'Monsieur, I understand that you were defending your friend. I know you're a good person....' Now it was Philippe's turn to sigh. 'I don't want you to feel bad Monsieur,' he continued quietly. 'I was angry before, looking for people to blame and you were the obvious choice. But I didn't mean what I said.'

 

D'Artagnan smiled sadly.

 

'You're a very special young man, Philippe,' he said tenderly.

 

There was more than a moment of embarassed silence which D'Artagnan broke. He reached into his pocket and took out the key to his son's mask.

 

'Listen...Louis wanted me to give you this Philippe.'

 

Philippe's eyes became bright for a moment but it quickly faded.

 

'What is it for?' he asked almost pleading with the Captain for the answer he desired.

 

'That mask,' D'Artagnan said. 'Louis asked me to tell you that he trusts you never to show your face to anyone but those who know already. The Governor is preparing a cloth mask which you will wear in his presence and anyone else you see. The rest of the time...you're free of it, Philippe. This time forever.'

 

Philippe trembled, he was overcome with all kinds of emotion.

 

D'Artagnan pressed the key into his hand.

 

'Please will you do it, Monsieur?' Philippe asked in a choked voice.

 

D'Artagnan nodded gravely.

 

In a few moments Philippe was free. His raised his hands and touched his face gently with his fingertips.

 

D'Artagnan let the silence linger.

 

Suddenly Philippe raised his head and dropped his hands.

 

'But why?' he questioned. 'Why would Louis let me out of the mask now? Something has changed, hasn't it?'

 

D'Artagnan bit his lip, searching for the right words.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Philippe, you're right. Something has changed. I knew this secret since Louis was born but he didn't knew it untill he has learned it today."

 

"Which secret?"

 

"He... and you... you aren't the children of the old king, Louis XIV."

 

Philippe opened his eyes widely.

 

"We're not?"

 

"No, but the Duc is one. Do you know what that means."

 

"I..."

 

"Louis has recognized it right. Neither you or he are the true king. It is the Duc."

 

Philippe started to understand things. He trembled because of his agitation.

 

"But this would mean that I..."

 

"Yes. Louis has decided that he will wait three years untill Philippe is ready. Then he will abdicate and the Duc will become king. When Louis is no king anymore, there will be no reason to hide you, Philippe. He will make your existence open. You can live with your family at the palace or at your old home. Just as you want."

 

D'Artagnan had spoken very quickly. Now he gasped for breath and looked at the young Prince to see his reaction.

 

Philippe eyes began to shine.

 

"That means that I will be free after three years again and that this whole terrible story will finally have an end?"

 

"Yes. That's exactly what it means."

 

Philippe was overwhelmed by his own feelings. He run towards D'Artagnan and hugged him.

 

"Thankyou, thankyou!", he called, "Many thanks Monsieur for bringing me these news! Thankyou!"

 

Then he started to cry but this time they were tears of joy, relief and emotion.

 

"Philippe...", D'Artagnan said after a while.

 

"Yes?"

 

"Aren't you curious who your real father is?"

 

"Who is it?"

 

"It is... His name is... It... It's me", D'Artagnan replied.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The young Duc had also heard that Louis had come back and that he was hurt but he hadn't could bring himself to meet him untill now, after what had happened between them. But now he decided to visit his brother.

 

He went to Louis' bedroom which was guarded by a servant.

 

"Please let me in", Philippe said, "I want to see my brother."

 

"Of course your Highness", the servant answered and opened the door.

 

Philippe entered. He saw Louis lying in his bed and their mother was also there. Louis turned his head and recognized his little brother. And his first thought was that this boy was the true king. Louis managed to smile.

 

"Philippe", he said, "It's nice to see you. How are you?"

 

"The question should better be 'How are YOU, Louis?", the Duc replied.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'I'm in some pain, brother, but nothing I can't handle....' He looked closely at Philippe. 'It's so good to see you,' he added tenderly.

 

Philippe forced a amile.

 

'I wanted to make sure you were alright, Louis,' he replied with a little to much formality, which the King noticed.

 

'Won't you sit with us, Philippe?' he asked. 'Please?'

 

Philippe looked at his mother. Her eyes told the boy something was different. He slid onto a chair.

 

'Have you changed your mind again about Philippe?' he asked with a lot of hope.

 

'Louis is going to let us visit him tomorrow, Philippe,' Anne said, hardly able to disguise her complete joy.

 

The young Duc looked from his mother to the King. 'Great!' he said on instinct, but after a moment he became more serious. 'But for how long this time, Louis, until you change your mind again?'

 

'I won't change my mind again, Philippe,' Louis replied honestly. He smiled again inspite of his pain. 'I promise.'

 

Philippe smiled cautiously.

 

'Well then...thats good, but I still don't agree with what you've done to him Louis.'

 

'Philippe,' Anne put in gently. 'There are things you don't understand here. Your brother is weak and tired. You must not say such things. Just know I have forgiven Louis and that you must too.'

 

The young Duc looked into his mothers eyes.

 

'Alright,' he said quietly, trying to understand.

 

****************************************************************************

 

Philippe froze. His heart was beating fast and he was certain he could not have heard right. D'Artagnan, the Captain, was his father?

 

D'Artagnan waited for the boy to absorb the news.

 

'You're my father?' he asked after some moments. His tone was choked with all kinds of emotion.

 

D'Artagnan nodded.

 

'I never even knew that you existed until recent events, Philippe.' he replied softly. 'And if I had....' His voice broke with the emotion.

 

Philippe hesitently reached across and touched his fathers arm. His Father. His heart leapt with a mixture of fear and joy.

 

'Please don't...' The boy was unable to find the right name to address him. 'I'm glad it's you.'

 

'You are?' D'Artagnan's eyes shone.

 

Philippe smiled happily.

 

'Yes,' he said, nodding vigourously.

 

D'Artagan gripped his sons hand tightly, wishing he dared to hug him.

 

'I promsie you Philippe, from now on I will always be here for you. Whenever you need me.'

 

'I think that I knew that,' Philippe replied. 'You know something?'

 

D'Artagnan shook his head smiling happily.

 

'No what?'

 

'I might be in prison for three years, but I don't think I've ever been happier.'

 

'Well I have more happy news.' the Captain told him.

 

Philippe's broght eyes shon in antipation.

 

'Louis has said you can meet with the girl you like. Perhaps she will help make these next three years go quickly.'

 

Philippe blushed a little and his smile grew even more. D'Artagnan looked closely at his son, the relief and joy in the boys face almost overwhelming him. Suddenly the reality of Louis's decision hit him. In three years D'Artagnan could declare his love for his sons. They could be a proper family. There would be no more secrets.

 

On impluse he pulled Philippe into an embrace and began to laugh happily. Within moments his son joined him.

 

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I must go now", D'Artagnan said after some minutes.

 

Philippe nodded.

 

"It's okay... father but I already miss you now."

 

"I will visit you as often as I can, my son."

 

"Thankyou. That means alot to me", Philippe replied.

 

D'Artagnan hugged him one more time and stroked his head. Then he left the cell. Philippe could hear the governor's voice outside and one moment later D'Artagnan entered again.

 

"Sorry, I had forgotten something", he said, "Here. The governor has just given me this."

 

D'Artagnan handed Philippe out a simple mask of cloth and Philippe took it.

 

"Don't forget Louis' orders", D'Artagnan reminded him.

 

"I won't."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Only some minutes after D'Artagnan had left the governor's messenger arrived at the prison again. He went into the governor's study immediately.

 

"Welcome back, Monsieur", the governor greeted him, "So what is the king's answer."

 

The messenger just handed him out the letter. The governor opened it and read the short note of the king under his own text. He started to smile.

 

"That's a good answer", he said, "You can go... but inform Claudine that I want to see her."

 

"Yes Mylord", the messenger said and left.

 

The gover took the letter into a drawer. Then he waited.

 

Claudine entered the room some minutes later.

 

"You wanted to see me father?", she said.

 

"Yes. Do you remember this special prisoner?"

 

"Of course. He looks scary and he likes me", the girl replied a bit conceitedly.

 

"You know I have written the king a letter and asked him for his permission that you can meet this boy. Well his answer is yes. You always are allowed to meet the prisoner."

 

"Oh yeah. Now I'm the most luckist person in the world", Claudine replied ironicly.

 

"Come on, Claudine. You have promised that you will meet him and that you will be nice to him."

 

"It's okay father. I will meet him now."

 

The governor smiled.

 

"Then I will bring you to his cell.

 

The governor stood up and leaded his daughter to Philippe's cell. Before he opened the door he spoke.

 

"By the way, he is not wearing that iron mask anymore. It's just a cloth one now. So he will not look scary to you anymore. Now went in and be nice to him."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Philippe heared how the door was unlocked. He took the new mask and pulled it over his head quickly. Claudine entered and the door was closed behind her.

 

The young girl looked at Philippe like a Lieutenant who was reviewing a new recruit. Philippe suddenly was very shy when he saw her. He wanted to say something, maybe tell her how nice she looked but he didn't know how to start.

 

Finally Claudine was the one who spoked first.

 

"So you are that mysterious prisoner who sais that he likes me."

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe flushed. He was almost glad for the protection of the mask over his face so that she would not see it.

 

'I...I saw you in the courtyard Madamoiselle,' Philippe began shyly. 'I think you saw me aswell.'

 

'Yes I saw you and you scared me!' Claudine replied somewhat unkindly. 'Why were you wearing such a hideous mask?'

 

'I...' Philippe searched for an answer. 'I'm not sure,' he lied. 'No one told me.'

 

Then realising that he had forgotten his manners he added hurriedly, 'Won't you sit down?'

 

The girl shrugged and sank onto the armchair. She waited for the prisoner to speak again.

 

Philippe thought for more than a moment before he asked 'So can I ask you your name Madamoiselle?'

 

'Claudine,' the girl replied.

 

'Claudine,' Philippe repeated softly. 'That's a pretty name.'

 

'Thankyou.'

 

'Well ummm. I Philippe,'

 

'Right.'

 

Philippe was starting to struggle now. He had never spoken to a girl before and she wasn't making it terribly easy. He racked his brains for something remotely intelligent or interesting.

 

Claudine got bored of waiting.

 

'So what did you do to end up here then?' she asked. For the first time she sounded remotely interested.

 

Philippe would have loved nothing more than to tell her the whole story, but instead his bit his lip.

 

'I didn't commit any crime if thats what you mean, Madamoiselle,' he replied quietly.

 

Claudine smiled but somehow it wasn't friendly, more condescening.

 

'No...I didn't think you had. I know this a political prison. Prisoners here...you aren't murderers or robbers. It's just...you seem kind of young to be involved in politics. So I was interested...'

 

'You're right, I know nothing of politics Madamoiselle,' Philippe replied not yet ready to give up. 'And yes, I am too young.'

 

'How old are you then?'

 

'Sixteen.'

 

'Oh...I'm fifteen. Sixteen just before Christmas.'

 

'Yeah...you're father said.'

 

'So...what do you do here all day?' Claudine asked. 'Appart from looking out the windows and scaring young ladies?'

 

This time he tone was a little softer, her eyes dancing playfully. There was something about the boy that was making her soften. Just a bit.

 

'I'm sorry I scared you,' Philippe replied. 'I didn't mean too. I thought...I thought you wouldn't be able to see me.'

 

Claudine smiled again.

 

'Apology accepted, Philippe,' she said. 'So?'

 

'Pardon me, what?

 

'What do you do all day?!'

 

'I read my books and I play with Pepin.'

 

'Who's Pepin?' the girl replied curiously.

 

'My monkey. Would you like to see him?'

 

'Yes. Yes I would. I always wanted a monkey, but father bought me a kitten instead. Where is he?'

 

Philippe sttod up and went to the window. He made a few sounds and waited. Thirty seconds later the monkey climbed in and jumped onto his shoulder. Philippe stroked him and gave him a piece of apple.

 

'Oh he's adorable!' Claudine exclaimed. 'Can I hold him?'

 

'Of course,' Philippe replied happily as he realised this first adventure into courting was going ok. 'Here take a piece of fruit and hold out your hand like this.' He showed her how.

 

Claudine copied him and the little monkey jumped lightly onto her arm to get the piece of apple. 'He's lovely,' the girl gushed as she stroked his back gently. 'Where did you get him?'

 

'He was a gift from my brother,' Philippe replied.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"What is your brother's name?", Claudine asked.

 

Philippe bit his lips. First he was sure that he couldn't answer this question but then he remembered that there were many more Louis in france than only the king. And perhaps he would make the girl much more distrustfully if he doesn't tell her the name.

 

"His name is Louis", he answered, "But he lives in England together with our uncle. Our uncle is a quite rich trader. He travels often between England and India. From there my brother also bought Pepin."

 

Philippe was proud. That was a good and credible story and Claudine believed it.

 

"Is your uncle english?", she asked.

 

"No. He's french."

 

Claudine took Philippe's hand.

 

"I'm sorry for you that you are here", she said gently.

 

"Maybe that's not the worsest thing", he replied, "Otherwise I hadn't met you."

 

Claudine smiled. She had to admit that the boy was sweet. Philippe saw her glance and it encouraged him. He went nearlier and gently stroked her cheek. But Claudine pulled him away.

 

"Don't touch me like this!", she demanded, "So I see you're not better than anyone else."

 

"But... Claudine..."

 

Philippe was totally confused now. He didn't knew what he had made wrong.

 

"Men and boys are all the same! They say that they just want to talk with a girl or a woman but then they always started a sexual molestation! They all want only one and the same thing!"

 

"How can you say this, Claudine? I didn't mean to bother you. I just want to be nice to you."

 

"Yes. There often start with a gently touch. I'm sick of boys and men... except for my brother and father. But the others are all hogs! And you proved me that you're not an exception."

 

Philippe had been angry first but now he started to understand that something bad must had happened in this girl's life.

 

"But why do you think that about my gender?", he asked softly.

 

"Can you tell me what other thought I should have if all the jailers here bother me all the time?! And sometimes not only bother..."

 

Philippe was deeply affected.

 

"But your father. You are the daughter of the governor. You only must tell him this and he will punish these jailers."

 

"Do you think I didn't do that? I told him many times but he didn't want to believe it. He is completly convinced that his jailers are different from the jailers in other prisons, that they are not primitive men but gentlemen. But they aren't! You can be happy that my father is looking after you personally."

 

Philippe was shocked by Claudine's speak. She hadn't told him everything but he could very well imagine the rest. He remembered this cruel jailer in his old prison who had always abused him. Maybe Claudine thought that all men including him were the same but the truth was that nobody could understand her better than he.

 

"Claudine", he said gently, "I didn't know about this and I really didn't mean to bother you. I really only wanted to be nice. I swear. I could never bother someone in that way. In the prison where I was before was a jailer who always abused me. So I know how terrible that is."

 

Claudine tried to force her not to cry but she wasn't able to and bursted out into tears. She always had felt so alone. She was the daughter of the governor. So everyone had to think that she was she was the girl who had the best life at this location but that wasn't the truth. And now there was this boy who had experienced similar bad things as her. A boy who understands her.

 

She hugged him hard and cried.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe held he warmly. All the awkwardness and uncertainity he had felt a few minutes earlier faded away as he held her. His feelings were so mixed up. On one hand he wanted to weep with her for his own terrible experiences but he also felt as though he never wanted that hug to finish.

 

He blinked away his own tears and gently stroked the girls soft brown hair.

 

'It's alright,' he told her gently. 'It's going to be alright, Claudine. You'll see.'

 

And he meant it. He would never allow anyone to hurt her again. He wanted to protect her always.

 

Philippe was in love.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Anne and Philippe arrived at Philippe's home around lunchtime. One of the servants hurried out to meet them.

 

A servant brought them inside where Perronette was busy helping Isabelle and Marie take care of the young boy Jean who was still to ill to be moved. She was grateful to have this diversion because she missed Philippe a lot and keeping busy stopped her from crying.

 

The Queen and young Duc waited for her in the front room and some minutes Perronette hurried in.

 

She bowed.

 

'Is Philippe alright Your Majesty?' she asked tentatively.

 

Anne smiled.

 

'He's fine,' she said. 'We are going to visit him. Would you like to come?'

 

Perronette's face lit up.

 

'Yes...yes of course I want to come,' she exclaimed happily.

 

*******************************************************************************

 

Louis was still in bed when D'Artagnan got back. Although he was still in a lot of pain the King got his advisors to bring his correspondence to review. In was in the middle of this that D'Artagnan found him.

 

Since there were servants around the Captain was forced back into formality.

 

'Sire,' he said, bowing to the King.

 

'D'Artagnan!' Louis exclaimed with a warm smile. 'How was the mission?'

 

'It went very well Sire,' D'Artagnan replied.

 

Louis beconned him closer and raised his hand to dismiss the servants.

 

When they had gone Louis asked 'So how did Philippe take the news?'

 

D'Artagnan smiled.

 

'It was a shock, but he is happy I think. I hope we will be close....as it was meant to be....I hope we can be close aswell son.'

 

'Aren't we already?' Louis asked. 'I mean...it's just that in recent years you've been much more that a soldier to me D'Artagnan. You've been an advisor and a teacher. More so than the man I believed to be my father.'

 

D'Artagnan nodded.

 

'I'm glad you think that Louis, really I do. It's just that now it will be nice to speak completely openly with you about everything. That secret is a burden I've carried for far to long.'

 

'I understand...' Louis replied warmly.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe was alone in his cell again. He sat on his armchair and was thinking about Claudine. Love was a strange thing. After he had seen this girl only for some moments he already liked her and now after he had met her he had fallen in love with her. He thought about the upcoming time after his three years in this prison. Would Claudine and he continue meeting? Philippe really wanted to take her with him. He wanted to promote a family with her.

 

"Oh no", he interupted his own thoughts, "I have only met her one time and now I already want to have children with her. I must be crazy."

 

He laughed.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Anne, Philippe and Perronette arrived at the prison in the afternoon. They were received by the governor who was surprised but also proud about these important visitors.

 

"Your Majesty, your Highness and...ahm... Madame", he greeted them, "What brings you here."

 

"We have permission from the king to visit this important prisoner of state", Anne answered and gave the governor a note from Louis.

 

He read it.

 

'I give permission to my mother Queen Anne, my brother Philippe D'Orleans and the woman Perronette to visit the important prisoner of state as often as they want. They are also allowed to see him unmasked.

 

Louis XIV, King of France'

 

"Very well", the governor said, "So please follow me. I'm going to bring you to his cell."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Philippe heard footsteps and then a knock on the door.

 

"Boy", he heard the voice of the governor, "You have important visitors. It's the Queen-mother and the Duc of Orleans and a woman called Perronette. I will let them in now."

 

Philippe was excited. He rosed up from his armchair and waited.

 

The governor opened the door and let the visitors in without taking a look into the cell by himself because he knew that he wasn't allowed to see the prisoner unmasked. When the visitors were into the cell, he closed the door behind them.

 

"Mother!", Philippe called.

 

He run towards her and hugged her. His brother and Perronette came closer and he hugged them, too.

 

"It's so good to see you my son", Anne said deeply affected while the Duc's eyes were shining and Perronette sobbed because of joy.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis felt boring alone in his bedroom. D'Artagnan had also left because as the captain of the musketeers he also had other duties. Louis had read in some books but now also wasn't in the mood to continue reading. He wanted to talk with someone but with who. Then he remembered the young Raoul, the son of Athos. Why not he? The boy was about Louis' age. It could be nice to talk with him. Louis orderd a servant to search for Raoul and to send him to him.

 

After a while Raoul entered the room. He bowed.

 

"Your Majesty", he said a bit bashfully.

 

"Raoul, please sit down", Louis replied kindly and Raoul sat down onto an armchair next to the bed.

 

"Why have you call me, your Majesty?", he asked.

 

"I just felt alone and boring and I wanted to have someone to talk."

 

"And you chosed me?" Raoul sounded proudly.

 

Louis smiled.

 

"Yes. How do you like the life at the court?"

 

"Very well. It's very exciting but I'm more often in the musketeer's barrack than in the palace itself."

 

"That's fine. I hope you will protect me later well and maybe later also my children."

 

"I will do my best, Sire."

 

Louis noticed that Raoul's eyes were shining the whole time and he didn't believe that this was just because he had invited him to talk with him in one of his private rooms.

 

"By the way, why are you looking so happy, Raoul?", he asked anxiously.

 

"Oh... it's just... I'm in love, Sire."

 

"In love? Oh that's great. Everyone seems to be in love today. My... (Louis interurpted himself. He almost had told Raoul that he twin Philippe had met a girl who he liked) Well, who is the lucky person?"

 

"Her name is Louise. She is wonderful."

 

"I would like to become acquainted with her", Louis said, "Introduce her to me tomorrow."

 

"Yes Sire."

 

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe was almost overjoyed to have his visitors. Thet all sat down. Perronette was still crying. Philippe hugged her again.

 

'Shhh!' he said. 'Please....You can come and see me now as often as you like.'

 

'I know I can,' Perronette replied. 'But...I still can't bare to think of you locked up my dear, dear boy. You always loved being outside.' She looked around the cell and shook her head.

 

'It's alright. I'm allowed outside for two hours every day.' Philippe replied. Right now he could not imagine wanted to be anywhere but near to Claudine.

 

'It's not the same though, is it?' Perronette went on. 'You went riding everyday at home, you went fishing in the stream...you were never inside, even when you were a little boy.'

 

Philippe smiled sadly.

 

'I know you're worried Perronette, but don't be. Please. Promise me.'

 

'I will try,' she replied with a sigh.

 

Anne gave her son a knowing smile. She was the only one of the three visitors to know of recent events so she knew she could not talk with Philippe about them. But she could tell by his smile just how happy he was. Perhaps too happy? she wondered. A mother knew when there was something else.

 

'So they are treating you well?' Anne asked. She could not help but worry.

 

'The Governor serves me himself,' Philippe replied. 'He give me everything I ask for, Louis saw to that....Look I even have some books to read and then there's Pepin, he keeps me busy.'

 

'I thought that you were also being visited by the governors daughter?' Anne asked.

 

Philippe felt his face flush red.

 

'I...Yes. She visited me once...this morning actually.'

 

Both women saw the truth immediately. Philippe was in love.

 

'Is she nice then?' Anne asked.

 

Philippe nodded enthusiatically.

 

'Yes she's lovely!' he replied.

 

'What's her name?'

 

'Claudine.'

 

Philippe's face was almost glowing now.

 

Anne smiled again. She was so happy for her son, especially because he had been though so much in the past few months. At least now he could have some happiness.

 

Only the young Duc did not truely understand what Philippe's true feelings were.

 

'It is good that you have a friend your age' he told his brother. 'It must have been lonely for you growing up.'

 

Philippe nodded.

 

'Its' good to have someone my age to talk to, Philippe,' he replied.

 

They all talked for more than two hours before Anne admitted that they would have to leave so they would not be travelling in the dark. Philippe kissed them all goodbye and watched as they left.

 

'I'll see you all soon!' he told them happily. 'Au Revior!'

 

******************************************************************************

 

The following morning Louis felt well enough to get up and dressed and attend the normal ceremonies expected of the monarch. Then he went to his study and spent some time with his advisors because he had been neglecting many political matters in light of the recent personal events.

 

'Sire,' one his advisors told him. 'The political situation with the Dutch grows more strained. If we do not come up with a treaty soon we will have no choice but to go to war with them. And then of course we would have to ensure that Spain would be our ally.'

 

'Yes of course,' Louis replied. 'Spain must not side with the Dutch. Do what you must to ensure that they are with us.'

 

'Well of course, Sire, the only way to guarentee such things is in an alliance. The Spainish Infanta Marie Therese is eighteen years old now and Spain are willing to offer her to you as your wife as soon as you are willing to accept her.'

 

'I am not yet ready to get married.' Louis replied.

 

How couild he marry a Spanish Princess knwoing he was just a commoner and that he was planning to abdicate. If anything would drive the Spanish onto the Dutch side, it would be this.

 

The advisor bowed.

 

'Very well Sire we will try for a political treaty for now, with a promise that when you reach eighteen...'

 

'Twenty one.'

 

'Very good twenty one, then you will marry the Princess.'

 

Louis nodded.

 

A promise was probably not the best idea either, but he didn't really have a choice as far as he could tell. He had to get Spain on side so that there would be a country left for his brother to rule.

 

He dismissed the advisors and ate a light luch at his desk. Just as he finished his valet entered.

 

'Sire, Raoul De Bragleonne, the Musketter and Madamoiselle de La Valierre are here. Monsieur says that you granted them an audience for this afternoon.'

 

Louis nodded.

 

'Send them in,' he said.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The two young people went in. Raoul hold the hand of his love and his face was shining. They both bowed infront of the king.

 

"Your Majesty, this is Louise de La Valierre", Raoul said while Louise smiled bashfully.

 

"It's an honor for me to become acquainted with you, Louise", Louis said, "Raoul told me that you are wonderful and now I can see that he was right."

 

"Ahm... thankyou, Sire", Louise replied.

 

"Raoul can be thankful to have won your heart", Louis added.

 

Louise smiled again but Raoul couldn't help but thought that he had heard some jealousy in the kings voice. He started to feel uncomfortable in the king's presence.

 

And Louis really was a bit jealous but not because he had fallen in love with Louise, too. The girl was really nice and handsome but at the moment Louis felt nothing special for her. No, he was just jealous because Philippe was in love and Raoul was, too but he, the king was not and his advisors wanted him to marry a woman who he even didn't know.

 

"Well, I hope you will become happy together", he said, "I will give a ball this night. You are invited, too."

 

"Thankyou, your Majesty", Raoul replied and bowed.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The ball had been a spontaneous idea of Louis. Now everyone in the palace was busy to prepare everything for the evening.

 

In the meantime Anne met her son together with the Duc.

 

"I heard you have announced a ball for this night", Anne said.

 

"Yes mother. I was suddenly in the mood to have a ball this night."

 

"Great", the Duc said, "Music, Dance, good food... I love that."

 

The boy looked excited like a little child what makes Louis smiling.

 

"By the way, how was your visit?", he asked.

 

"It was great", Anne answered, "Philippe is very happy at the moment. He is really in love with the governor's daughter."

 

"Everyone seems to be in love, except for me", Louis replied sadly.

 

"Oh please, don't look so sad, my son. The love will come when it is time. You can't force it."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

But Philippe was in love. He was lying on his bed and and reading a book when he heard a knock at the door.

 

"Philippe? It's me. I'll come in now", he heard Claudine's voice.

 

"Yes... a moment please!" He took the mask and pulled it over his head. "Allright! Come in!"

 

The door opened and Claudine went in. Philippe was so happy to see her. He wanted to stand up and hugged her.

 

"No, please stay where you are", Claudine said.

 

Philippe was surprised. Claudine looked like she had something in mind but also a bit unsecure. And then she did something which Philippe had never expected. She started to get her clothes off untill she was completly naked. Philippe looked at her like he was hypnotised. His heart was beating and he felt hot. Claudine went towards his bed where he was still lying...

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe let her unbutton his shirt, her dainty fingers moving gently as she kissed his neck softly. His already strong feelings suddenly erupted to a whole new level and he knew he was completely at her mercy. As she began to undo his trousers she whisphered, 'Take off the mask.'

 

Without thinking the youngster pulled the mask off his head.

 

Claudine had never seen the King except in badly drawn portraits but it was enough to see the resemblance.

 

She sat up suddenly.

 

'You look...' was all the words she could manage.

 

Philippe sighed.

 

'I know,' he said. 'I look like the King. That's the reason I'm not supposed to show my face, the reason why I'm here.'

 

'But how?'

 

Philippe sat up and held her tightly. 'Claudine,' he said softly. 'I don't want to lie to you. I mean...I can't lie to you. I am King Louis's twin brother...'

 

*******************************************************************************

 

The servants were busy all day preparing for the King's impromptu ball. By early evening the ballroom was decorated with soft colourful lamps and a lucious banquet. As the instruments tuned up Louis was busy getting ready. As his valets dressed him, his younger brother talked excitedly.

 

'Will there be any girls my age there Louis?' he asked. 'For I should like to dance with a few. I've been practicing you know? My teacher says I'm getting pretty good.'

 

'There will be some girls your age there, Philippe,' Louis assured him. 'But don't forget Mother has said you must leave for bed at nine thirty.'

 

'I know...' the boy replied. 'It's so unfair. I can't wait to be sixteen, Louis.'

 

'You make the most of being a child, little brother,' Louis replied seriously. 'Growing up just means more things to worry about.'

 

'But you get to go to all the parties and stay up as late as you want.'

 

Louis smiled at himself in the mirror as his servannts moved back, his outift complete. Louis studied the red and gold silk coat and sash and liked what he saw. He felt grown up and confident.

 

He looked at his brother.

 

'Come on then Philippe,' he said. 'We should not keep our guests waiting too long.'

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Claudine was first shocked and mixed up but then she smiled again.

 

"Whoever you are, it will not change my feelings for you. That you are the king's twin doesn't make me love you more or less than before."

 

She kissed him an he kissed her back but suddenly between all these new feelings which overwhelmed him Philippe realized what bad consequences the past moments could have. Louis had always searched for a solution which was good for everyone and then he had finally found some but now he, Philippe, was destroying everything again. But he don't wanted that things changed again.

 

"Please Claudine", he begged, "Don't tell anyone what you know. I beg you."

 

"But what the king has done is a crime."

 

"No. It is necessary. Louis once told me that it is right to judge him if you're not in his situation and he was right. Being king isn't only a gift. It can also be a curse because sometimes it forces you to do terrible things which you actually don't want to do."

 

Claudine looked at Philippe as if she didn't want to believe what she had heard.

 

"You mean you have already forgiven him?", she asked.

 

"More than that. I love him."

 

"You love... but he..."

 

"He's my brother and he has a good heart. That's all what counts."

 

"How can you say that someone who does such things to his own brother has a good heart? I mean even if he had no other choice than to hide you why had it to be that terrible iron mask first. Only a psycho could have such ideas."

 

Philippe became a bit angry now.

 

"My brother isn't a psycho. He loves me and he always had bad remorses. I think you already have understand that this story about my brother from England, etc. which I have told you yesterday was wrong. It was Louis who gave me Pepin. He cares alot for me. And to give you the last proof for that he is neither a bad man nor a psycho I'm going to tell you now that he will release me in three years and that he even will make my existence open then. I will be allowed to live at the palace then as a full and accepted part of the royal family."

 

Claudine was very impressed by Philippe's speak. Maybe he was right and the king was actually a nice guy.

 

"But why should he release you in three years and make your existence open? What should be different in three years?"

 

"I can't tell you the reason, Claudine. When the three years are over you will learn the reason anyway but at the moment I can't tell you. I have already told you a secret of state. I can't tell you another one."

 

Claudine smiled.

 

"It's okay. I understand this."

 

"And please promise me that you won't tell anyone what I have told you. I don't know how Louis would react. I have fear that he would change his mind."

 

"No problem, Philippe. Nobody will ever hear something about this from me."

 

"Thankyou, Claudine. Thankyou."

 

Philippe kissed her and she lyed down onto the bed next to him. She started to kiss him all over his naked body untill Philippe couldn't resist himself no longer. He moaned, turned her onto her back and placed himself onto her.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis was sitting on his throne and watched his guests who were dancing, talking and laughing. He was amused by his little brother who tried to convince some adult ladies to dance with him.

 

"Please, will you offer me this dance, Madame?", the Duc asked the Lady who was about 35."

 

The Lady was a nice woman. Actually she was a dutch but she had lived in france since eleven years and she loved that country.

 

"I would love to, your Highness", she answered kindly, "But look I'm pretty tall and you are still small like a child. So how should this work. We would look very strange, dancing together."

 

Some guests had heard the Ladies' comment and laughed. The young Duc blushed. He felt ashamed and he was near to burst out in tears like a little boy. The Lady saw it.

 

"Oh please, don't look so sad, your Highness. Look, I will dance now with you."

 

And she took the Duc's hand and started to dance with him. It really looked pretty amusing but Philippe was proud and happy.

 

Raoul and Louise were also dancing. Raoul was completly in love but he never lost his survey over the ballroom, just as he had to if he wanted to become a good musketeer one day. So suddenly he recognized that one of the servants took the jewels of the guest away at the same moment when he was giving them wine or something else which they had demanded.

 

"This damn little thief", he hissed quietly.

 

"What?", Louise asked. She didn't understand anything.

 

But Raoul only watched this servant. Now he saw that the man came closer to the king's throne. This saucy thief even wanted to steal from the king! But Raoul was also excited. If he would stop the thief this would be his first succes as an upcoming musketeer.

 

"Raoul, what's wrong with you?", he heard Louise asking.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Raoul moved Louise to the edge of the floor and stooped.

 

"Look," he said. "Wait her for a moment. There is something I must do."

 

Louise nodded but she looked at Raoul with worried eyes.

 

"You won't be long will you?" she asked.

 

He smiled and shook his head. "No I won't be long. I promise."

 

He left her and moved round the room towards the King and the thief. The man had almost reached the King and Raoul reached him just as he offered some wine to a rich man. As the man took it the cunning thief carefully took a pearl bracelet from his wifes wrist.

 

As he went to put it into his pocket, Raoul placed a hand on the mans shoulder.

 

'Stop,' he said in his most grown up voice.

 

The servant turned around and with the shock of seeing a musketteer dropped his tray. There was a defening crash and the sound of breaking glass. The ballroom fell silent.

 

'What is this disturbance?' Louis demanded.

 

Raoul bowed, while he kept a hand on the collar of the man.

 

'Sire, this man is stealing from your guests,' the young musketteer explained. 'I've been watching him. If you command him to empty his pockets, they will be full of your guests jewels.'

 

'Very well,' Louis said somewhat angry that his guests had been treated such a way by one of his servants. 'Empty your pockets.'

 

The man did not dare to disobey. With a trembling hand he went into his pocket and pulled out several expensive pieces of jewellery. Some of the women exclaimed as they realised that it was their jewels that had been taken.

 

'Excellenet work, Monsieur DE Bragleonne,' the King said. 'Especially on your night off. Please will you see to it that that wretch is secured in the Bastille immediately!'

 

Raoul bowed again.

 

'Yes of course, Sire,' he said proudly.

 

On the other side of the Ballroom, Louise felt proud but also sad. She had wanted to spend this evening in the arms of the man she loved, but now he was going on a mission ofr the King. As the music began again she thought about slipping away. Just then though a servant approached her.

 

'The King has asked if you would please grant him one dance, in honour of what Monsieur De Bragleonne has done for him tonight.'

 

Louise knew she could not refuse. She nodded her head and followed the servant.

 

Louis stood up as she appraoched his throne.

 

She curtseyed.

 

'Madamoiselle Louise you are lucky to have a man such as Monsieur De Bragleonne,' the King said. 'It is a pity though that he will not be here now for the rest of the evening. I hope you will find me a worthy replacement in your partners absence?'

 

'I'm honoured Sire,' the young girl stammered.

 

Louis smiled. He only wnated to dance with her, he told himself. That would be enough. But as he gazed into her beautiful brown eyes, his feelings began to overwhelm him. She was beautiful. The most beautiful girl he had ever seen....

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louise recognized the change in the king's glance and she began to feel uncomfortable.

 

"What is, your Majesty?", she asked nervously.

 

"Nothing... let us dance."

 

Louis took Louise by her hand and started to dance with her. Louise had to admit that he was a very good dancer and no matter if she wanted it or not, she enjoyed it.

 

Louis on the other hand was just overwhelmed by his feelings. This girl so close to him almost made him crazy. Louise recognized it and wanted to run away. But she didn't. It was not because Louis hold her so hardly. If she had tried it, it would have been no problem but she didn't do it.

 

"Louise", the king said when the music paused, "I like to have a conversation and maybe drink something with you in my rooms now."

 

Louise flinched but she knew that she couldn't refuse it. On the other hand she wasn't sure if she really wanted to refuse it. She didn't want to admit it but there was something about the king which fascinated her.

 

"It would be a pleasure for me, Sire", she replied.

 

"Very well. Then come."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Philippe and Claudine were lying together on his bed. They were still naked and Philippe gently stroke her arm.

 

"When I will be release in three years, will you come with me then?", he asked softly.

 

"Yes. I couldn't live without you anymore."

 

Philippe smiled happily.

 

"Isn't it strange that we are feeling so?", he replied, "I mean we have just become acquainted with each other."

 

"My father told me that when it comes to love one moment can be enough and he was right."

 

They both were very happy but their joy was interrupted when they heard footsteps and a loud voice shouting. It was not the voice of the governor. The man sounded drunken.

 

"Claudine, my dear! Where are you?! I know that you're here!"

 

Claudine flinched.

 

"That's one of these dirty jailers, Philippe!"

 

Philippe saw her trembling. He grabbed his tousers and his shirt and got them on again.

 

"You should get on your clothes, too", he whispered.

 

Claudine nodded and got her clothes on. Right as she was ready they heard how the footsteps stopped infront of the door.

 

"Are you in there, Claudine?!", they heard the voice again.

 

Claudine was neither able to move nor to say anything. She only trembled. Philippe hurrily took the mask over his head and in the next moment the door opened and the jailer went in. He wasn't dirty as the jailers in the old prison. Actually he wear good clean clothes and was clean shaven. He looked almost like a gentleman but he wasn't one.

 

"How can you be here with this boy, girl?!", he shouted.

 

Philippe stepped forward.

 

"Don't dare to hurt her", he threated.

 

"Shut up, prisoner. Claudine, you will come with me now. You know that you belong to me!"

 

"No!", Claudine called now, "I don't belong to anyone of you damn jailers! If I belong to anyone then to him!"

 

And she put a finger on Philippe. The jailer became red by anger.

 

"A little stinky prisoner? Are you kidding?! I'm the best for you! You know it!"

 

The jailer came closer.

 

"Don't dare to touch her!", Philippe shouted.

 

"Stay back!", the jailer replied coldly and pulled Philippe onto the ground.

 

The jailer grabbed Claudine at her shoulders and pulled her onto the bed. She wanted to scream but he pressed a hand onto her mouth.

 

"Now I will show you that I'm the best for you. That I'm much better than him."

 

Philippe was desperate. He wanted to help his love but this man was too strong and he was only a boy. But then he saw the chair which stands next to the table. He grabbed it and with a loud scream he knocked the jailer out with it. The man fall onto the ground. His head was bloody. Philippe couldn't help but at this moment he had to remember the little Jean. The boy had lyed onto the ground in the same way, also with a bloody head. But this jailer wasn't like Jean. He had been bad and cruel and he had tried to ravish Claudine. Philippe just had to help her.

 

"Is he dead?", Claudine choked out.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe shook his head.

 

'I don't know,' he replied. 'Are you alright?'

 

He took her in his arms and felt her shaking.

 

'I'm fine,' Claudine replied. 'Thanks to you. You're my hero Philippe.'

 

She clung to him, never wanting to let go.

 

But Philippe had to push her away.

 

'Claudine,' he said. 'You must go and get help.'

 

'I don't want to, Philippe,' she replied. There were tears in her eyes. 'I don't want to go anywhere where you're not with me.'

 

'No, you have to Claudine,' Philippe replied. 'If he's still alive then...'

 

'I don't care if he's alive or dead, Philippe! I don't care! I know you understand that. If it was the man who abused you, then would you care if he was dead or not?'

 

She was crying now. Tears of bitterness and pain.

 

Philippe hugged her tightly again.

 

'I'm sorry,' he said softly. 'I understand. It's alright Claudine.'

 

Both youngsters were so caught up in the moment that they did not notice the man stir again.

 

******************************************************************************

 

Louise followed the King into his private rooms and while she wondered at the luxury Louis had closed the doors.

 

'Would you like a drink, Louise?' Louis asked, trying to make her feel relaxed.

 

The girl nodded.

 

'Thank you Sire,' she said.

 

Louis made a signal to the servant who poured two glasses of wine. He brought them to the youngsters and then withdrew to the corner.

 

'Shall we sit down?' Louis asked, beckonning to a small sofa near to the fireplace.

 

Louise looked at the sofa and swallowed hard. She knew that once she sat with the King there would be no going back, and so she had to be honest with herself. Raoul was nice and handsome but he certainly wasn't Louis. She fought the pangs of guilt and smiled.

 

'That would be nice Sire,' she replied happily.

 

'Call me Louis,' the young man replied.

 

They sat down and Louise sipped at her wine. Louis thought about a converstaion but he could not ignore the feelings erupting inside of himself. Gently he took the wine from her hand and put it onto a little table.

 

Then he leaned over and kissed her gently on the lips, smelling her soft perfume running his fingers through her brown curls.

 

Louise melted. She returned the kiss passionately, with Raoul de Bragleonne gone from her mind.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the cell the jailer slowly stood up but the two youngsters didn't noticed it.

 

"Argh! I'll kill you!", the jailer shouted, meaning Philippe.

 

The youngsters frozed for a moment. Philippe turned his head and saw the man who wanted to attack him. He tried to struggle but the jailer pulled him to the ground. They continued fighting ontot the ground while Claudine was screaming the whole time. Suddenly during the fight Philippe lost the mask. The jailer paused.

 

"You... you look like...", he gasped.

 

Philippe became almost crazy now and that gave him a power which he hadn't had before. He grabbed the man at his throut and strangled him. The jailer gasped for breath and tried to struggle but it was useless.

 

"You were not allowed to see my face!", Philippe shouted like a madman, "You must die or bad things will happen to me! I can't allow this! Die!"

 

Only after some minutes Philippe noticed that the jailer hadn't moved already since a while. The man was dead.

 

Philippe stood up.

 

"I... I have killed him."

 

He looked at Claudine who was sitting into a corner and trembled. He went to her but she flinched.

 

"What is, my dear?", he asked softly.

 

"You... I was scared. I thought you had become mad."

 

Philippe moaned.

 

"Maybe you're right. I have killed this man. Sure, it was necessary for several reasons and he deserved it, too. But your father will punish me for this."

 

Claudine stood up and stroked his face.

 

"Not if we tell him the whole story. Wait here. I will look for him and ask him to come here. It will be the best thing if we tell it to him immediately."

 

Philippe nodded.

 

"Yes. That will be the best."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Raoul came back from the Bastille. It was already in the late evening and the ball had reached his climax now. Raoul tried to find Louise in the ballroom but he couldn't. He wasn't really worry about it. The hall was large and there were many guests. It was normal that it wasn't easy to find someone there. So he first took some wine which a servant offered him and watched the guests. He was sure that he would found Louise earlier or later.

 

But suddenly he recognized that the king wasn't there, too. And now he became distrustfully. He felt a hand on his shoulder and turned. It was D'Artagnan.

 

"How was your task?", D'Artagnan asked gently.

 

"It worked very well. No problems."

 

"But why are you looking so worry then?"

 

"I can't find Mademoiselle de La Valliere. She is my girlfriend. And the king isn't here, too."

 

"Well, the king has already gone to his privat rooms before a while", D'Artagnan said. He prefered to not tell Raoul that Louise had gone with him but Raoul wasn't a fool.

 

"To his privat rooms?!", he called.

 

And before D'Artagnan could stopp him Raoul had run away.

 

Raoul arrived at the doorway to the king's room. There were no men who guarded the door. He could heard some suspect noises coming out of the room. He listened more carrifully. Yes, that defenitly were the noises which people are making when they have sex. Now he could hear the king moaning and he felt a bad anger rosing inside him. But then for a moment he appeased himself again.

 

"Relaxe, Raoul", he said to himself, "The king has many mistresses. Why must you think that he is in bed with Louise then? You are a fool."

 

Raoul turned and wanted to go. He wanted to believe that it was another girl who shared the bed with the king in this moment but then he heard the voice of the girl and it was Louise's voice. There was no doubt.

 

Raoul turned again and with a scream he kicked the door open...

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis sat up in bed imagining one of the servants had entered.

 

"I told you to leave us alone!" he exclaimed angrily. "Get out..."

 

When he realised it was Raoul he stopped talking. He felt bad even thought the other youngster had burst into his room like that. Louise closed her eyes.

 

"Raoul, I'm sorry. I never meant..."

 

"You sneaky bastard!" Raoul cried out angrily at the King, not caring what would happen. "I knew you fancied her, but this! You send me to the Bastille doing your dirty work and you...You disgust me!"

 

Louis didn't know what to say. He had not thought this far ahead. Feelings had simply got the better of him.

 

Louise spoke again.

 

"Raoul, please. It wasn't just Louis who wanted this. I..."

 

"Louis? Well thats just lovely, isn't it! I never had you down as a girl who would sleep with someone just because he's the King, Louise."

 

The shouting had brought the guards. Two young musketteers arrived followed by the Captain.

 

"Sire?" D'Artagnan questioned. He hoped his son would control his temper, for Athos's sake...

 

 

******************************************************************************

 

Claudine found her father in his study. She knocked lightly on the door.

 

"Come in!" he said.

 

The girl slid the door open and stepped inside. Her cheeks were still wet with tears.

 

Her father rose up.

 

"What happened, Claudine?" he asked with a lot of concern.

 

"Father...Something terrible's happened. One of the jailers...he...he..wanted to ravish me...but Philippe he stopped him. And then the jailer he tried to kill Philippe....but Philippe killed him instead."

 

"Ravish you?" her father asked. "Who was it?"

 

"It was Anton," Claudine sobbed. "He did it to me before. I wanted to tell you but...I thought that you would not believe me..."

 

"Before?" he father asked tenderly. There were tears in his eyes. He shook his head. "No," he sobbed. "No! You should have told me Claudine."

 

He hugged her.

 

"I'm sorry!" he went on.

 

"Father...please you won't punish Philippe will you? He was protecting me..."

 

"No of course I won;t punish him," her father replied. "He is a brave boy, a good friend for you."

 

"I think he's more than a friend," Claudine replied. "I'm in love with him Father."

 

The governor wiped away his tears and smiled sadly at his daughter.

 

"That's....that's great Claudine. He's a lovely boy. Let's go to see him shall we? I want to thank him for caring so much about my only daughter."

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis tried to find words. Finally he spoke or better to say he shouted.

 

"What are you all looking like that?! It is forbidden to have some fun as a king?!"

 

Louis turned.

 

"There! Look at my back, D'Artagnan! What do you see?!"

 

What D'Artagnan and the others saw were the fresh red scars from the lashing.

 

"Don't you think that I have deserved some better events now after what was done to me some days before, eh?!"

 

"Damn! Is it my fault that some bandits have kidnapped you?!", Raoul interrupted.

 

"Bandits! Ha!", Louis screamed, "Shall I tell you something? One of these bandits was your father!"

 

Raoul was too confused to answer.

 

"No Louis", D'Artagnan begged, "Please be carriful with what you say. Don't destroy everything. I beg you!"

 

"You have to call me 'your Majesty'", Louis demanded.

 

D'Artagnan ordered the two young musketeers to get out. Then he went closer to the king.

 

"Sire, I beg you. Control your temper", he whispered, "You would be sorry for it later again. You can't tell Raoul what has really happened. What if he will find out the rest then, too. Would you change your opinion about Philippe then again? Don't do this, please."

 

"Nah! Philippe here, Philippe there", Louis hissed.

 

But fortunately this time Louis found his mind again before things could become more worse. He turned to Raoul.

 

"I just wanted to remember you that your father had once ambushed me with a knife. Have you already forgotten that?"

 

"I thought that's an old story and you have forgiven my father", Raoul replied, "But on the other hand, what has this to do with you and Louise?!"

 

"Nothing", Louis admitted, "I only mentioned it because I was angry."

 

"I'm the one who has a reason to be angry", Raoul exclaimed.

 

"I know", Louis replied.

 

He looked at Louise who was sitting next to him on the bed and didn't understand anything.

 

"Sorry my dear", Louis said to her, "I have to let you alone now. I feel I must leave this room before I will do something worse."

 

Louis stood up, got on a shirt and some tousers and left the room.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Philippe was sitting on his bed and watched the corp of the jailer when the door opened and the Governor and Claudine entered. Philippe rosed up.

 

"Please Monsieur, I have just defended myself... and your daughter", he begged.

 

"It's okay, boy", the governor appeased him, "It's okay. I don't want to punish you. I only want to thank you for what you have done for my daughter."

 

"Really?"

 

The governor stepped forward and hugged Philippe.

 

"Thankyou boy", he said, "You have saved my daughter from this monster. I can't tell you how thankful I am."

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis went to see his little brother. All the way there he went over and over the events in his bedroom. He really loved Louise. And he was sure that she liked him. Or did she? Maybe Raoul was right and she was just flattered that the King would sleep with her. Louis hoped that was not true.

 

Philippe had not yet gone to bed, still excited by the nights’ events. Louis entered to see the boys nurse, pleading wearily for him to take a bath. But Philippe was still dancing – this time with an imaginary partner though. On seeing the King the nurse bowed.

 

Louis smiled.

 

‘You really should be in bed now, Philippe,’ he said.

 

‘So should you!’ Philippe replied. He stopped dancing and looked at his brother.

 

‘What happened to you, anyway?’ he asked. ‘One minute you were there and the next you had left with that girl.’

 

‘Her name is Louise, little brother. Louise de la Valliere.’

 

‘Louis’s got a girlfriend! Louis’s got a girlfriend!’ the young Prince chanted.

 

Louis went over to him.

 

‘Hush, little brother, he said with a smile. ‘That’s not true…not yet anyway.’

 

‘I thought you had to marry that Spanish Princess, anyway?’ Philippe asked.

 

Louis sighed.

 

‘Yes you are right, Philippe. It is the Kings duty to marry whoever will be the most beneficial politically. Doesn’t stop you having mistress’s though. Every King does.’

 

‘I want to marry a girl I love, Louis.’ Philippe replied.

 

‘I know you do, Philippe. So do I, I guess. But we can’t.’

 

‘Why can’t I?’

 

Louis looked for the best answer.

 

‘Because a Prince’s marriage can be just as important politically as that of the King. Anyway…I think you’re a bit young to be worrying about that aren’t you? Did you enjoy the ball?’

 

‘Oh yeah! It was great. Except all the women kept saying I was too small to dance with them. Can we have another one soon?’

 

‘Yeah there will be another one soon. But you won’t be going unless you go to bed now! Your poor nurse looks worn out Philippe and you’re still up. Please do as she asks and get ready for bed.’

 

Philippe sighed.

 

‘Alright Louis,’ he said sheepishly.

 

‘Goodnight little brother!’

 

‘Goodnight!’

 

Philippe did one last dance as Louis left. The King looked back sternly and Philippe laughed.

 

‘Alright!’ he said. ‘I’m going!’

 

 

____________________________________________________________________________

 

D’Artagnan led Raoul downstairs to his rooms. When they got inside, he poured the young man a glass of wine and beckoned that he should sit down on the armchair.

 

Raoul was close to tears, but he would not allow himself to cry. He still was sure Louise had not been able to resist the Kings offer and that was all. She loved him, didn’t she? She had said so often enough.

 

He was barely aware of D’Artagnan’s voice, filled with concern.

 

‘Listen Raoul, sometimes these things happen…maybe you should forget about Louise and find yourself another girl.’

 

Raoul shook his head.

 

‘I can’t, Captain,’ he said in a choked voice. ‘I love her too much. And I know she loves me. I know she does!’

 

‘Young girls don’t always know very much about love, Raoul.’

 

‘No Louise isn’t like that. She isn’t!’

 

He hurriedly wiped away the tear which trickled down his cheek.

 

‘I’ll talk to her tomorrow. I know she’ll think differently then! I know she will!’

 

______________________________________________________________________________

 

The other jailers at the prison heard the news about Anton later that evening from the two men who the Governor had sent to bury him. They sat about in their barracks drinking wine.

 

‘They say it was one of the prisoners!’ one exclaimed.

 

‘And the Governor is not punishing him!’ another one put in.

 

A cry of disbelief went up.

 

They knew nothing of the events leading up to their friends death. And the governor was in his house talking to Claudine.

 

‘Well I think the prisoner needs to be punished, whether the Governor agrees or not!’ one said. ‘Who’s with me!’

 

A cheer of consent went up and a group of drunken jailers stumbled from the room in the direction of the tower where Philippes’ cell was….

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe heard the footsteps and the loud voices. They sounded like a group of drunken men. He quickly pull the mask over his head before the door opened and the drunken jailers went in.

 

Philippe became afraid when he saw their angry looking faces. Whatever they wanted it couldn't be anything good. He instinctly moved backward.

 

"So you're the one who has killed one of our friends, you little dirty bastard", one of the jailers said.

 

Now Philippe understood what was going on and he became even more afraid. But he tried to not show it.

 

"He wanted to kill me first", he replied, "I only defended myself."

 

One of the jailers pushed Philippe down.

 

"Who has asked you to speak?! You will only speak when you're asked!"

 

Another jailer kicked Philippe into the side.

 

"Ey come on, boy! Show us your face. We want to know who the murderer of our friend is before we punish him."

 

Philippe trembled but he shook his head. This was the first time where he whished that he would still wear the iron mask.

 

"Take the mask off, little bastard!"

 

"No!"

 

"So I will do it."

 

The jailer stepped forward to pull the mask off but another one hold him back.

 

"Let him", the man said, "It's better so. I couldn't stand to see the face of this murderer."

 

"Well... alright. Then let us punish him now."

 

"Yeah!", the other jailers shouted.

 

The grabbed Philippe who desperately tried to struggle.

 

"Please no!", he begged, "Don't hurt me, please!"

 

But one of the jailers stuffed a rag into his mouth. Then they took him out of the cell. Philippe almost became unconscious because of fear.

 

They took him downstairs into the torture-chamber. Philippe flinched when he saw all the terrible tools. He tried to struggle again but it was useless. They pushed him forward and and fettered him onto the rack. One of the jailers took the rag out of his mouth again.

 

"For that we can hear you screaming", he explained, "We will love to hear you screaming of pain. Right friends?"

 

"Right!"

 

"You hear it. So do us the favour and scream, little bastard."

 

Philippe wasn't able to say anything. He only trembled and whished that someone would come who would stopp these mad men.

 

They ripped his shirt off and bared his chest and belly. Then they started to torture him with red-hot iron. The pain was more than overwhelming and Philippe screamed loudly while the jailers enjoyed his pain.

 

"Yeah, that's good. Isn't it, little bastard?", one jailer said but Philippe almost couldn't hear him. The only thing what he recognized was the pain.

 

The jailers continued torturing Philippe and they were so busy with it that nobody watched the little window. There was only one window in the torture-chamber but at least there was one. And someone outside had heard Philippe's screams. It was Pepin. The little monkey climbed through the window and saw the men who tortured his owner. Nobody noticed the little monkey, neither the jailers nor Philippe. Afterall as a monkey Pepin was an intelligent animal. He climbed out of the window again to search for help.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The governor and Claudine where talking about Philippe.

 

"So you really love him, Claudine?", the governor asked.

 

"Yes. I would even marry him."

 

The governor smirked.

 

"Well I think that wouldn't be possible but wedding is only a formality. The important thing is that you love him and that he loves you."

 

Claudine smiled and nodded. Her father was right but afterall she knew something which he didn't know and she was sure that Philippe would marry her when he was released in three years.

 

Suddenly something jumped on the table between them. First they were scared but then they saw that it was only Pepin.

 

"Pepin. What are you doing here?", Claudine asked.

 

The little monkey jumped and screeched.

 

"Hey little monkey, it's okay. Everything is okay", the governor tried to appease him.

 

But Pepin only jumped off the table and to the door.

 

"I believe he wants to show us something", Claudine said and in then she suddenly understood. "Oh mon Dieu! I know what he want to tell us! Philippe is in danger. Please Papa, we must follow Pepin!"

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Governor nodded and rose to his feet.

 

Claudine opened the door and the little monkey flew off desperate to get back to his master.

 

Claudine and her father ran after it.

 

'Quickly,' Claudine called. 'Father please hurry!'

 

When they got near to the torture chamber they heard Philippe's screams.

 

'No!' Claudine cried and ran on ahead of her father. She burst through the door to see Philippe bound to the rack, being tortured by the group of men. The jailers turned around to see who had entered.

 

'Stop it!' Claudine cried out in anguish, running towards her lover.

 

The men did not know what to say they were so surprised to see her there. How could she have known? they wondered.

 

Then the Governor burst in, panting.

 

'What...is going...on..here?' he demanded breathlessly.

 

His eyes told him.

 

'Get out!' he cried angrily. 'All of you! I'll deal with you later!'

 

'He killed our friend,' one of the more outspoken ones said. 'He deserves to be punished the little bastard murderer.'

 

'Your friend was trying to ravish my daughter,' the Governor replied. 'And that boy saved her. Now go! You better hope the King is leanient with us all when he hears of this!'

 

Now the men went. Claudine sobbed as she looked at Philippe. The pain was so bad he had drifted into unconciousness.

 

'Papa!' she sobbed. 'Please help him! Please! You can't let him die!'

 

The Governor gently released Philippe from the bonds which held him. Little Pepin jumped up and sniffed at his masters face. He made some gentle noises which were almost like sobs.

 

'Claudine, go and send one of the servants for the doctor,' her father instructed her gravely. 'Then come to the house. I'll carry the boy there, alright?'

 

His tone brought the young girl from her histeria. She managed to nod and hurried from the room.

 

The Governor lifted Philippe in his arms. The youngster moaned quietly. As he carried him to the door the mask slid from the boys face...

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Oh mon Dieu", the governor choked out quietly when he saw Philippe's face.

 

But he didn't say or ask anything because he saw that Philippe was in pain and very weak and he didn't want to bother him. The governor noticed that Pepin jumped on his shoulder. Then he carried Philippe out of the torture-chamber.

 

He brought him into his house where he lyed him down onto his own bed. Philippe was almost unconscious so that he hadn't really noticed that he had lost the mask. Only when he felt the governors hand on his face which stroke him, he recognized that he wasn't masked anymore.

 

"The... the mask...", he said quietly. He sounded very weak.

 

"It's okay, boy. No one is going to harm you anymore."

 

At the moment Philippe was too weak to really care about the lost of the mask but the governor looked at him like he couldn't believe what he saw. Now he understood why this nice youngster was in prison. He looked like the king. But how could the king do this to someone only because he was his double?

 

The governor had no time to think about this more longer because the door opened and Claudine went in together with a doctor. The governor flinched because he recognized that Philippe was still unmasked and that everyone could see his face, also the doctor. But then he took a cloth and placed it onto Philippe's face so that it was covered now.

 

"Sorry boy", he said gently.

 

Then he turned to the doctor.

 

"Please come closer. This prisoner has been tortured by some jailers without my order. You must help him."

 

The doctor nodded and started to treat Philippe's wounds. He didn't ask any question why the governor had covered the prisoner's face. He knew that there were many political prisoners in this prison and that it was better to don't ask anything. He heard how the boy moaned under the cloth.

 

"Brave boy. I'm going to be ready soon", he said gently.

 

Actually he needed almost an hour untill he had finished his work. He stood up and went to the governor.

 

"He will be allright. It will need a long time but he will be allright."

 

The governor nodded.

 

"Thankyou."

 

"Here. Give him this medicine every evening."

 

The doctor gave the governor a little bottle of medicine. Then he left the house.

 

The governor went to Philippe and took the cloth from his face.

 

Claudine was lightened that her lover would not die but she also was worry because she had recognized that her father knew Philippe's face now, too. She didn' know how it had happened but it had.

 

"Father, please don't tell the king that you have seen his face", she begged quietly because Philippe was sleeping now.

 

"You sound like you had already known about this, Claudine", the governor replied.

 

"Yes. I have slept with him and I said to him that he should take off the mask. He did it and then he told me his secret. Please don't tell the king anything. His majesty wants to release him in three years but if he knows that we have seen Philippe's face, he will maybe change his opinion."

 

The governor nodded.

 

"Don't worry Claudine. I won't tell anything but what secret are you talking about? The boy is the king's double. And...?"

 

"Please Papa, if you want to know everything then ask Philippe. I'm not allowed to tell his secrets to anyone while he is sleeping."

 

"It's allright, Claudine. I understand it. I will write to the king now. I will not tell him what we have discovered but I have to inform him what has happened here."

 

Claudine nodded.

 

"I hope the king will punish these damn jailers", she said angrily.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

When Louis woke up the next morning he felt a bit ill. It seemed as he had drunk too much wine during the past evening. He moaned as he sat up in bed. His servants were already there to begin with the rise-ceremony.

While he was washed, combed, shaved (I think with 16 years that's already necessary. lol) and dressed, Louis was thinking about Louise. He want to meet her again but on the other hand he felt a bit guilty because of Raoul. The youngster was a nice and brave young soldier and Louis actually didn't want to hurt his feelings. But what could he do? He just loved Louise.

 

"Why must everything always be so complicated?", he moaned quietly.

 

"What?", one of the servant asked because he thought that the king had given an order.

 

"Nothing. Continue."

 

Louis decided to speak with Raoul right after the breakfast. It would be not easy for him but it was necessary.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After breakfast Louis sent a note to the musketeers barracks that Raoul should come and see him immediately.

 

Then he sat down in his study and took some medicine one of his doctors had given him to cure his headache.

 

Raoul arrived and the servant announced him.

 

The young man came inside.

 

'You wished to see me, Sire?' he asked.

 

Louis could detect the annoyance in the other boys tone, but he choose to ignore it.

 

'I did...' Louis began. 'About last night, I want you to know it was never my intention that events would turn out the way they did.'

 

Raoul did not say anything. There was nothing that he could say, he realised, that would not get him into a whole lot of trouble with the King.

 

So Louis continued.

 

'What I mean is that I hope you understand thatI did not send you to the Bastille to get rid of you. It never crossed my mind that feelings between myself and Madamoiselle de La Valliere would be so strong.'

 

Raoul shook his head.

 

'I'm sorry Sire,' he replied. 'I don't mean to be disrespectful, but I saw the way you looked at Louise yesterday. I know you felt something. And you ask me to believe that you never intended to follow through on your feelings? You're the King Sire, I know that you can have any woman you like. I only ask that now you've had my Louise that you will preserve her modesty and allow her to return to me.'

 

Louis sighed.

 

'It isn't that simple,' he replied. 'I believe I am in love.'

 

Raoul could not disguise his dismay.

 

'In love?' he choked out. 'How? You've only met Louise twice! I've known her since we were children. I understand her.'

 

'I wish I could explain it to you, Monsieur, realy I do. I suppose the decision will come down to who Louise wants to be with.'

 

Raoul laughed bitterly.

 

'Well of course she'll choose you,' he exclaimed. 'I'm only a Vicomte and you're the King!'

 

'I believe that Louise loves me for who I am.' Louis replied. 'If that is not the case, then you can have her, Monsieur, with my blessing.'

 

Raoul managed to nod.

 

'Alright then,' he said. 'Will you send for her? I need to know now, one way or another.'

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis thought for a moment. Then he nodded.

 

"Allright. I will send for her. She shall tell us who she loves."

 

Louis ordered a servant to inform Louise. Then he stood up from his chair and started to walk in the room.

 

"Do you like some wine?", he asked.

 

"No. Thankyou."

 

"Raoul, what will you do if she chose me?"

 

Raoul bit his lips.

 

"I will accept it but I ask you to accept it, too if it turns out the other way around."

 

Louis had no time to answer because now the servant came back with Louise. Louis ordered the man to leave. Louise felt uncomfortable in the presence of the two men who loved her. She was clever enough to know that they had talked about her. Now everyone was looking at the others and nobody knew how to start. Finally Raoul interrupted the silence.

 

"So tell us Louise. Who do you love? Me or him?"

 

Louise hated it to have to answer such a question. She didn't want to hurt anyone's feelings and on the other hand she wasn't also sure about the answer. She always had believed that she loved Raoul and her feelings for him were still as strong as before. But she had feelings for the king, too and she had to admit that they even were a bit stronger. She loved Louis but that didn't mean that she didn't love Raoul anymore. That was her dilemma.

 

"I'm waiting for an answer", Raoul demanded not very gentleman-like.

 

"I... I love the king", Louise finally choked out.

 

Raoul was shocked. Even if he had promised to accept Louise's descission, the message was so cruel that his feelings overwhelmed him.

 

"What?! But how can you...?!"

 

Louise had tears in her eyes.

 

"But I love you, too Raoul. That's my dilemma. I love two men and I have to decide between them. Why does a girl always have to decide between men. Why can't we love more than one men?"

 

"And maybe we should share you", Raoul replied, "One night he and one night I. Haha! You haven't any idea of love, Louise!"

 

Louis who had been quiet the whole time now spoke.

 

"Ey Raoul, you have said that you will accept her descission. So do it."

 

Raoul almost lost his mind in these moments.

 

"Damn! Shut up, you little royal monkey! It is easy for you to order me to accept things as you're the winner!"

 

Louis was almost speakless because of this insult but only for a moment.

 

"How can you dare to insult your king?!", he shouted.

 

"I have even more better insults for you!"

 

"So speak! Come on! Tell me what other names you have for me. Say, say..."

 

"How about this one?!"

 

Raoul beat the king with his fist onto the nose. Louis was totally confused by this attack. He carrifully touched his nose and looked at the blood on his fingers.

 

"Argh! You will be sorry for this!", he screamed and attacked Raoul.

 

Some seconds later they were both lying onto the ground and fighting like little school-boys. It looked really childish.

 

"Please stopp it! Have you both become mad?!", Louise screamed but they didn't hear her.

 

Then the door opened and D'Artagnan went in. He had gotten that letter from the governor of 'Exiles' and wanted to give it to his son now.

 

"What... the hell... is going on here?", he asked.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

His words had the effect of those of a school master. The young men stopped fighting and clambered to their feet. Louis straightened his fine clothes and raised his hand to his nose from where blood poured. Raoul had what would be a fine black eye appearing.

 

'D'Artagnan,' Louis gasped. 'Take him to the Bastille now!'

 

D'Artagnan started. It was what he had feared would happen. He had warned Raoul to forget the girl, but love was a strange thing. D'Artagnan could not help but think about what his love for the Queen had meant for him and his children.

 

'Sire,' he replied carefully. 'Perhaps you should calm down a little before you make...'

 

'Calm down!' Louis cried. 'He hit me. He hit his King! Him and his father think they can do what they want, but they can't! I am the King!'

 

D'Artagnan bit his lip.

 

'Sire,' he said pointedly. 'Raoul is a young man in love. Forgive him.'

 

'No!'

 

Louise ran forward and fell to her knees before the King.

 

'Sire, please!' she begged. 'Don't do this....please! I beg you!'

 

Hearing the plea of the women he loved softened Louis's heart just a little. In his rage he had forgotten a great deal about the truth about his own position. But his anger tore as much as the throbbing pain from his nose. He decided what to do....

 

***************************************************************************

 

Philippe stirred slightly in the bed as Claudine tried gently to change the dressings on his wounds. It was just the dawn and Claudine had not slept, instead keeping a vigil by Philippes bedside.

 

He moaned quietly from the pain.

 

'I'm so sorry,' Claudine said tenderly kissing him softly on his cheek.

 

Philippe closed his eyes again and drifted back into delirium.

 

The Goovernor opened the door quietly and entered the room.

 

'You look exhausted, darling.' he whisphered. 'Here...eat this soup. It's nice and hot.'

 

Claudine took the bowl and managed too eat a few mouthfulls before she put it down again and picked up a warm damp cloth which she used to wipe Philippe's forehead.

 

'Why don't you let me sit with him for a while?' her father asked. 'So you can get a few hours sleep.'

 

'I...I don;t want to leave him, Papa!' Claudine sobbed. 'I never want to leave his side again.'

 

'Her father hugged her.

 

'I promise you, I will wake you at the slightest change, but I know that he would not like you to make yourself ill as well. He needs you strong.'

 

He raised her head and gently wiped away the tears.

 

'Go on,' he said. 'Just a couple of hours.'

 

Claudine managed to nod.

 

She kissed Philippe one more time before she stood up and left the room.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Well", Louis said, "I can't give him a pardon. I have shown too much mercy in the past. I have even given pardons to people who tried to kill me. I can't always do this or people may think that they can do everything with me. But I'm not a monster. I take him under confinement to his own house for a week. And now leave, everyone, except for D'Artagnan. I believe he wanted to tell me something."

 

Louise was lightend she bowed and left the room while she had to force Raoul to follow her because the youngster was still in rage.

 

Louis took a his hanky and pressed it against his nose.

 

"So what is, D'Artagnan?", he demanded, "I don't believe you have just come here without a reason."

 

"That's true. I got a letter from 'Exiles' for your Majesty."

 

"From the prison? Give it!"

 

D'Artagnan handed out the letter to the king.

 

Louis opened it and read. Suddenly he screamed angrily.

 

"How can they dare to?! How can they dare to?!"

 

"Dare to what?"

 

"They have tortured him, D'Artagnan! They have tortured Philippe!"

 

Every colour had gone from D'Artagnan's face.

 

"My son", he sobbed, "But... why?"

 

"A jailer had tried to ravish the governor's daughter, you know that girl who my brother loves. Philippe has saved her and killed the jailer. Then the other jailers wanted to punish him and so they tortured him... Argh! I will give them all a terrible penalty!"

 

D'Artagnan nodded.

 

"Sure. They deserve it. But can I visit my son, please?"

 

"Of course. I will come with you and I believe mother and Philippe will want to join us, too."

 

D'Artagnan smiled.

 

"Thankyou Louis. When will we leave?"

 

"In one hour but before I must write an order how these criminals have to be punished."

 

"And how?"

 

"Their hands shall be cut off. Without hands they won't torture anyone again."

 

And Louis went to his desk and wrote the note. Then he give it to D'Artagnan.

 

"When we arrive at the prison, you will give this to the governor. I wish that the penalty will be done there immediately."

 

"Y..Yes, Sire."

 

"And now please inform my mother and my brother about what has happened and that we will leave in one hour."

 

"Yes, your Majesty."

 

D'Artagnan bowed and left the room.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Raoul arrived at home where he had to stay for the next week. He met his father in the kitchen where he was reading a book. Athos was happy that his son had come home. He didn't know what had happened.

 

"Raoul!", he greeted him, "That's so good to see you. I haven't expected you to come home today. Have you got some holidays? Well, come on. Please sit down, my son. The meal will be ready in a few minutes."

 

Athos was excited to see his son but then he noticed that Raoul was looking very serious and also sad.

 

"Is there something wrong, Raoul?", he asked.

 

"Father, I haven't got some holidays, only if you want to call confinement to one's own house holidays."

 

"What?... But why?... How long?"

 

"For one week."

 

Athos was confused by these news.

 

"But what have you done?"

 

"Ha! The question should better be 'What has the king done?'. He has taken Louise. He had slept with her. I have seen it. Then the next morning we have argued about it. I beat him on his nose, he attacked me... Well and in the end he took me under confinement to my own house."

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Athos absorbed the news for a moment.

 

'He took Louise?' Athos asked softly. 'I'm so sorry my son.'

 

Raoul blinked back the tears.

 

'I don't blame her, Papa,' he said. 'I bet any girl would go with the King if he offered. It hurts more because I think that Louis tried to pretend that he was my friend just to get to her. I felt stupid and hurt. And I hit him.'

 

Athos could not help but smile.

 

'You're definately my son, Raoul,' he said. 'Hot tempered, no concern for the consequences. And you only got house arrest?'

 

Raoul could not help but smile through his tears.

 

He nodded.

 

'Yeah. Just house arrest for a week. But who knows I may lose my commision in the musketeers too.'

 

Athos shook his head.

 

'No you won't Raoul. Louis knows you'll make a good musketeer. He's not stupid. I tell you Raoul, the amount of times I've done things I should have lost my comission for...but I never did. But I know it will be difficult for you to be there if Louise is with Louis.'

 

'Papa you always said I should never let any woman ruin my life.'

 

Athos sighed.

 

'I did say that, but that was my own bad experiences speaking Raoul.'

 

'My mother?' Raoul managed to ask. 'Is that why you refuse to speak of her.'

 

Athos could only nod.

 

'I'm not a child anymore. I would like to know about her, you know.'

 

Athos sighed again and tried to find words.

 

***************************************************************************

 

Louis had commanded that the carraige driver pushed on quickly so that the royal family could arrive quickly at Exiles.

 

As they reached the Governor hurried out to meet them.

 

'Sire!' he said bowing low. 'You received my letter.'

 

'How is he?' Louis demanded.

 

'The doctor says he will get better, in time.' the Governor replied.

 

'My mother and brother wish to see him, now,' Louis went on. 'And we must talk.'

 

The Governor bowed again. 'Of course Sire,' he said.

 

Louis and D'Artagnan followed him into the office.

 

*************************************************************************

 

Claudine had gently masked Philippe again on the arrival of the Royal visitors. All day the boy had drifted in aand out of conciousness. Claudine wasn't sure if he could hear her, but she whisphered softly,

 

'Philippe, you're family are here to see you. Try to wake up...please.'

 

Philippe stirred a little just as the door opened.

 

'Mother,' he said breathlessly.

 

'She's here,' Claudine replied. 'Your Highness, he is saying your name.'

 

Anne ran to her son.

 

'Philippe!' she sobbed. 'What have they done to you?'

 

Philippe was not strong enough to reply.

 

'They tortured him, Your Highness,' Claudine sobbed. 'Because he saved me...He will be alright, the doctor says so and I will make sure he is. I promise Your Highness. I will care for him every day until he is well again.'

 

Anne managed to look at the girl. She smiled softly.

 

'You're Claudine?' she asked.

 

The girl nodded and curseyed to the Queen mother.

 

'Yes...Yes Your Majesty. I'm Claudine.'

 

'You're a beautiful young woman Claudine,' Anne replied. 'My son is lucky to have found you.'

 

'Thank you your Majesty.'

 

'Call me Anne,' Anne replied.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Claudine was not surprised that the Queen allowed her to call her 'Anne'. Afterall she knew that Philippe was the son of the queen. But Anne didn't knew that Claudine knew everything and so Claudine pretended to be surprised by the Queen's offer.

 

"I'm honored... Anne. But why do you care so much about him?"

 

"I can't tell you, girl. I'm sorry."

 

'Doesn't matter', Claudine thought and smiled, 'I know the answer anyway.'

 

Anne stroke Philippe's arm and he opened his eyes again.

 

"Mother...", was the only thing he managed to say.

 

"Shhh, I'm here. Look. Philippe has come, too."

 

In this moment the Duc stepped forward so that Philippe could see him. The boy couldn't control his feelings when he saw his brother in this bad condition. He knelt down next to the bed and hugged him.

 

"Brother!", he sobbed, "My brother...!"

 

Anne gently put a hand on the Duc's shoulder.

 

"Be carriful", she said, "Don't hug him that hard. You could hurt him."

 

"Oh, I'm sorry", the boy replied and wiped away his tears.

 

"It's okay", Philippe said in a weak voice and smiled, "It's okay. I'm happy that you're here."

 

But for the Duc was nothing okay. He couldn't help but again blamed Louis for what had happened. If Louis hadn't sent Philippe to the prison, nobody had ever tortured him.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

In the meantime Louis, D'Artagnan and the governor were sitting together in the governor's office.

 

"So give him the letter, D'Artagnan", Louis ordered.

 

D'Artagnan obeyed. The governor took the letter and read it. He became pale while reading it.

 

"Cut off... their hands?"

 

"Yes", Louis replied, "Without hands they will not torture anyone again. And I want this to be done immediately outside at the courtyard."

 

"Yes, yes... Sure, they derserve it but..."

 

"What but?"

 

"Without hands they will be useless. They couldn't make any work. I would need some new jailers then."

 

"I understand. No problem. You will get some new jailers. Now order some soldiers here to took these damn devils out at the courtyard. I will wait there with D'Artagnan. I want to see how they will get their just penalty."

 

"Yes, Sire."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The jailers firt didn't understand what happened when the soldiers came and took them out at the courtyard. But when they saw the king there and the Captain of the royal musketeers, they knew what was going on.

 

"So you are these bastards who have tortured an important prisoner here", Louis said, "But I have ordered to treat this prisoner well and with respect. And I hate it if someone doesn't follow my oder! I should let kill you but instead your hands will be cut off now!"

 

"No, please!", one of the jailers begged desperately and the others followed his example.

 

"Please no, Sire!"

 

"Show mercy, we beg you!"

 

"You loathed me!", Louis replied.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Now you will get what you deserve,' he added gravely.

 

He nodded to the soldiers. The men continued to scream and protest but soon it was done.

 

Louis managed to nod to the Governor.

 

'Do what you want with them,' he commanded. 'You will have new jailers before tomorrow. Now bring us to my...' He stopped himself just in time. 'Bring us to the prisoner.'

 

They found the Queen and Duc sitting next to Philippe's bedside. Louis froze when he saw his brother, and what the men had done to him. He wished that he had not spared them now. He blinked back the tears and paused by the door.

 

'This is my fault, isn;t it?' he said in a choked whispher to his Father.

 

The Captain placed a reassuring hand on the young Kings shoulder. 'You could never have imagined something like this would happen, Louis. You must not blame yourself.'

 

Louis shook his head. 'I will wait outside,' he said. 'I know you all really think this is my fault. I don't want to make things worse.'

 

D'Artagnan took Louis by the arm. 'You're not going anywhere but to that bedside, do you hear me? Philippe will want to know you're here. He will want to see you.'

 

Louis did not have the strenght to protest. He followed D'Artagnan aprehensively.

 

As they approached Anne raised her head. There were tears on her cheeks.

 

'Where have you been?' she asked.

 

Louis had not told her about his intentions. He believed that she had enough to deal with.

 

D'Artagnan spoke.

 

'We just thought that all of us together...that it might have been too much for Philippe.'

 

He looked down at his son and had to look away.

 

Anne face creased into a worried frown. 'Do you really think so?' she asked.

 

'I think it will be ok, if we're all quiet.'

 

Claudine looked around at all the visitors. It made her sad to see all of Philippes family around him now, especially after all Philippe had told her about their history. She felt kind of out of place now and didn't know what to do.

 

Philippe Anne said softly. 'Louis and D'Atagnan are here now too.'

 

Philippe managed a fanit smile.

 

'And Perronette?' he whisphered.

 

Anne sighed. In the rush they had forgotten Perronette, who was as much of a mother to Philippe as she was.

 

'Perronette will come tomorrow,' D'Artagnan whisphered as he moved closer to the bed.

 

Louis hung back a little and found himself standing next to his little brother...

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

He had almost knocked him over.

 

"Sorry little brother. I haven't seen you", Louis said.

 

"I'm not surprised", the Duc replied cooly, "You always only care for yourself and not for others."

 

Louis bit his lips. He had been right. They all blamed him for what had happened. He took his brother's arm.

 

"Come on, Philippe. We shall talk about this outside."

 

The Duc didn't contradict and followed Louis out of the room. When they were outside Louis spoke.

 

"Philippe, I know you think it is my fault that this has happened to our brother but..."

 

"Exactly! It is your fault! You have sent him here! Did you forget this?"

 

"Please calm down and let me explain", Louis replied, "I know you and mother, you love Philippe but I love him, too. You may not believe this but it is the truth. I felt so bad when I was taking him to this prison but I had no choice. But on the other hand I'm doing everything to make things as comfortable as possible for him."

 

The Duc wasn't really impressed by Louis' speak.

 

"You really miss the point, Louis", he replied, "You can say what you want. There isn't any excuse for what you have done."

 

Louis lowered his head.

 

"You are right, little brother", he said quietly, "But I'm not the monster which you think I am. Listen, I actually only wanted to tell you this when you are old enough but I feel that I can't wait more longer."

 

"What are you talking about."

 

"I... What do you think what we two are, Philippe?"

 

Philippe didn't understand what Louis intended with this question but he answered.

 

"We are brothers", he replied.

 

"Not really. Actually we are only half-brothers."

 

"What?!"

 

"I only learned it some days before, too. Your father is Louis XIII but my and Philippe's father is D'Artagnan."

 

"D'Artagnan? But?"

 

"Do you understand what that means?"

 

"That you are only a bastard?"

 

"Right and Philippe, too. Actually we don't need to fight for the throne because none of us has a right to be king. The only true king are you, little brother."

 

The Duc gasped for breath.

 

"I... am... the right king?", he stammered.

 

"Yes but you are still too young to be king. So listen. I have decided to wait three years untill you are old enough. Then I will make the truth open. I will abdicate and you will become king and we can release Philippe and live all together in peace. You see, I'm not a monster."

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe did not know what to say. Never in a million years would he have suspected such a thing. He was the rightful King? Why had no-one told him?

 

"How long have you known this?" he managed to ask.

 

"Just a couple of weeks...Look Philippe I know how much of a shock this is but I'll be there to help you alright?"

 

The young Duc shook his head.

 

"No!" he said decisively. "No! You don't need to help me with anything, because I don't want to be King, Louis."

 

Louis was shocked by this reaction. But then he had not known what to expect.

 

"But.." he protested. "You're the rightful heir Philippe. It should be you. It has to be...for Philippe's sake..."

 

"Did father know you weren't his son?"

 

"Yes..but he thought he could not have any children..."

 

"Yet he still made you King, didn't he? See he choose you Louis! Not me!"

 

Louis was desperate now.

 

"You don't have to decide now brother," he said. "Just think about it...please. Not for me...but for Philippe. Don't you see, if you don't do this then there is no way he can ever be free."

 

"Why should that be?"

 

Louis shook his head. He did not understand.

 

Philippe was almost hesterical now.

 

"Why don't you just announce Philippe as your brother. What difference would it make? Do you really think that he would ever want the throne anyway? That either of us would? It's your curse, Louis, not ours! Live with it, but don't pretend that it makes the things you do right, because it doesn't."

 

The noise bought D'Artagnan from the room. He saw the young Philippe, gripped by shock and rage staring intently at Louis, waiting for a reply.

 

"What...?" he began.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Ah, D'Artagnan!", Louis greeted him, "I have bad news for you. You will always have to keep the truth privat. You will never be able to tell that you are my father because my little brother here doesn't want to be king."

 

"Hey, that's unfair, Louis!", Philippe protested.

 

"Why is it unfair? Shall I tell you something, little brother? You are the one who is unfair. You blame me for Philippe's fate but while I'm trying to find a human solution for the problem, you are not willing to do something which would make everything alright. How can you say that you love Philippe, eh? You are a hypocrite who is too yellow to take responsibility!"

 

The young Duc was near to cry now and D'Artagnan was too confused to say anything. He could only listen.

 

"Don't try to change the facts, Louis", Philippe cried out, "You are the one who has done cruel things! Not I. And now you are talking as I would be the egoistic monster and you the nice guy who only want to make everything right! By the way, you haven't answer my question. Why can't you just announce Philippe as your brother?!"

 

"Shut up!", Louis screamed, "You have no idea of all these things. Maybe Philippe doesn't want the throne but there could always be people who try to use him against me and you don't know how great some people can be if it comes to manipulation of other people. Think of Aramis for example. Do you remember him, eh? If not, just take a look into the mirror, my little mutilated brother."

 

Philippe trembled when he remembered the terrible experiences in Notre Dame but Louis continued graceless.

 

"Well little brother, if you are not willing to do something for Philippe's freedom, then you also don't need to visit him anymore."

 

"What? But..."

 

"I remove the permission to visit Philippe from you", Louis said coldly.

 

Now the Duc really cried.

 

"No! You can't do this Louis! Please no!", he cried out desperately.

 

"If I would be you, I would say goodby to Philippe because this will be the last time that you have seen him", Louis replied.

 

Then he looked at D'Artagnan.

 

"D'Artagnan, tell my mother that we will leave in fifteen minutes. I will wait at the courtyard."

 

And with this Louis turned and left. As soon as he was out of the field of view of his brother and D'Artagnan he bursted out in tears. He was desperate. He had found the perfect solution and now that little bastard had destroyed everything. He hated him for that and on the other hand he felt bad because afterall he couldn't stand to see his little brother crying. Louis went out at the courtyard where he sat down on a bench and cried.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The young Duc was in a very bad mood, too. He cried and cursed Louis while D'Artagnan tried everything to appease him but that was not easy exspecially because the Captain was sad and desperate by himself.

 

"Please your Highness", he said while he stroke the boy's head, "Can't you just think about it? Louis is right. It would be the perfect solution."

 

"I don't want to be king", the boy sobbed, "but this is so unfair. Now Philippe will never be free and everyone will say that it is my fault. But it was Louis who has sent him to prison! Louis! Not me! It is all his fault!"

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Philippe, sometimes we all have to do things that we don't want to, for the greater good. No one is asking you to make a decision now...but in a month or so...when you have a chance to think..."

 

Philippe drew away.

 

"Of course you'd say that..." he sobbed. "That's what you will all say, you, Mother, Louis, Philippe...but a month or a year it makes no difference. I won't do it!"

 

He stormed away leaving the Captain alone. D'Artagnan did not know what to do. None of them had ever imagined this happening. What had seemed like a perfect solution suddenly was in jeopardy. D'Artagnan quietly opened the door and went back into the room.

 

Anne looked up.

 

"What happened?" she asked in a worried tone.

 

D'Artagnan just sighed.

 

"Don't worry," he replied. "It's nothing. Just a little disagreement. I'll sort it out."

 

Anne looked worried, but D'Artagnan's words reassured her. He could not bring himself to tell her the truth about what had happened, not when she already had so much to worry about.

 

"The King says we muct leave in fifteen minutes."

 

"Leave?" Anne asked in a desperate tone. "I can't leave him. Not like this."

 

D'Artagnan nodded.

 

"I understand," he said softly. "I will tell your sons, your Highness."

 

D'Artagnan realised it would probably be better if Anne stayed with Philippe for a few days anyway. At least then he might have some chance of sorting things out between Louis and Philippe.

 

He went to the bed and touched his son lightly on the arm.

 

"I'm thinking of you Philippe," he said softly. "Be strong and get well, ok?"

 

He blinked away the tears in his eyes, nodded to Anne and Claudine and left the room.

 

*****************************************************************************

 

The atmosphere in the carriage on the return home was almost unbearable. D'Artagnan had attempted to draw the brothers into any kind of light conversation but it was impossible. On arrival at the Louvre the two youngsters seperated immediately. D'Artagnan watched them leave and could not help but feel desperate. He had to do something to make things ok...

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

D'Artagnan decided to speak with Louis first. He was surprised that the king didn't sent him away when he asked for an audience.

 

Louis was in a very bad mood. His eyes were still red from crying.

 

"Ah, D'Artagnan. It's good that you have come because I have a task for you", he said.

 

D'Artagnan was surprised by this unexpected beginning of the conversation but he nodded.

 

"What is it, Sire?", he asked.

 

"You know that I have a nice estate in the Provence, D'Artagnan."

 

"Yes Sire."

 

"Well, the Duc will need an escort on his way to it. Choose ten musketeers and take him safely to my estate in the Provence."

 

D'Artagnan thought that he hadn't heard right.

 

"And what shall he do there?", he asked frightend.

 

"He shall stay there", Louis replied cooly, "I will punish this little spoilt brat for his childish egoism. He shall see how alone my poor twin is. I banish him and he shoudn't dare to ever come back to Paris or he will be the second brother who I send to prison."

 

"You... you can't be serious, Louis", D'Artagnan choked out, "You are kidding, right?"

 

"I'm not kidding, D'Artagnan", Louis replied, "This isn't the right time to make jokes. You will informt the Duc about my descission and take him to the Provence immediately. Here's the official order."

 

And Louis gave D'Artagnan a letter.

 

"By the way, I will not allow mother to visit him", Louis added, "But if he changes his opinion, I will still be willing to give him the throne."

 

D'Artagnan was pale and not able to answer. He only bowed and wanted to left.

 

"And you better shall accomplish this task, Monsieur", Louis called when D'Artagnan had almost left the room, "Or I will forget that you are my father and punish you, too."

 

D'Artagnan closed the door. He was desperate and wanted to cry but he was too proud. As the captain of the musketeers he couldn't cry. So he only moaned and went to the rooms of the Duc.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Philippe wasn't in a better mood than Louis when D'Artagnan met him.

 

"Your Highness...", he started.

 

"Are you coming from Louis?", the Duc asked, "Then leave and tell him that he shall leave me alone."

 

D'Artagnan moaned.

 

"He will leave you alone, more than you will like it."

 

The Duc became nervous.

 

"What do you mean."

 

"Just read this."

 

D'Artagnan gave Philippe the letter from Louis. The Duc read it quickly. Then he began to weep.

 

"No. This can't be. This is a joke. Right D'Artagnan? Louis is only kidding."

 

"I asked him the same question but he isn't kidding. Now you should prepare yourself because we have to leave soon."

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Philippe was ready to cry but he would not allow himself to.

 

"Does he really think that sending me away will make me change my mind?" he asked in a choked voice.

 

D'Artagnan shook his head.

 

"Your Highness...I don't know what he thinks...but I know he hopes that you will spend some time thinking and reach the right decision regarding this."

 

Philippe shrugged.

 

"I'll be home in a week anyway," he replied coolly. "Mother will not allow Louis to do this."

 

"The King has forbidden the Queen to visit you, Your Highness."

 

"No! He can't! He wouldn't! I won't go!"

 

"I don't think you have a choice, Your Highness," D'Artagnan replied gravely.

 

"Then let him send me to prison! I don't care! But I won;t go with you to Provence."

 

The young man was really in a temper now. He called his servant into the room.

 

"Pack me some clothes Jean!" he commanded. "We're leaving this place!"

 

The young servant paused and looked at the Prince and the Captain.

 

"Your Highness, please." D'Artagnan begged. "I will talk to Louis, but for now you must do as he wishes. And not make all this any worse..."

 

The young man shook his head.

 

"Hurry up, Jean!" he told him. "And pack your things too!"

 

The young servant hurried away.

 

"Leave, Captain!" the young prince told him. "LEAVE NOW UNLESS YOU WANT ME TO SPREAD YOUR SECRETS AROUND THE PALACE, TRAITOR!"

 

D'Artagnan was worried now.

 

"But where will you go?" he asked. "You can't go anywhere without musketteers and servants to protect you..."

 

"Leave me alone!" the boy screamed. "I want none of that! If my brother wants me gone...then fine, I will go! Just don't pretend that you care about anything but your precious secrets!"

 

D'Artagnan really did not know what to do. Should he arrest Philippe? Sned for Louis? Or let the boy leave?

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"First your Highness, think about one thing", D'Artagnan said, "You always blame Louis for everything but at least Louis is trying to find a solution while you are only acting like a stubborn child..."

 

"Shut up, D'Artagnan", the prince cried out, "Is this the new way? To make me the scapegoat? Have you all become mad or what?! Louis has started all these bad things, not I!"

 

"But Instead of him you are not willing to do something which would make it better!"

 

D'Artagnan was in rage now, too.

 

"What would you do if you would see someone who is lying on the street and is bad hurt? Would you go away without helping him with the explanation that it was not you who hurt him, eh?"

 

Philippe was a bit impressed by D'Artagnan's speak and the captain continued.

 

"Sure, Louis overacts now but you should think about why he reacts so. Louis cannot just think as a brother. He also must think as a king and when he decided to gave you the throne, he made a very wise descission because so he was able to safe France and Philippe. And now you are coming around that stubbornly. Can't you imagine how he must feel. What is so bad in being king by the way?"

 

"Being king isn't bad. That's not the point", Philippe replied, "But I don't see why I should pay for what Louis has done."

 

"Pay for isn't a good description if we are talking about the possibility to be king but fact is that Louis was still willing to make admissions and you are not."

 

"Stopp it! I don't want to hear anything like this anymore!", Philippe screamed.

 

In this moment Jean entered.

 

"I'm ready Mylord", he said.

 

"Allright. Go and wait outside for me."

 

The servant bowed and left the room again.

 

"You can tell Louis that I dispiss him, D'Artagnan", the Duc said and went to the door but then he felt D'Artagnan's hand on his shoulder.

 

The captain was now convinced that it would make everything more worse if he would let the boy go.

 

"Sorry, your Highness", he said, "But you won't go except to Provence. If you refuse, I have no choice than to arrest you."

 

"Then what you are waiting for? Arrest me because I will never go to Provence."

 

Philippe had thought that D'Artagnan wouldn't bring himself to arrest him but he was wrong.

 

"So let it be like this", D'Artagnan said and took the Duc's arm.

 

The boy didn't struggle.

 

When they left the room they met the servant Jean who was waiting for his master.

 

"Will we leave now, Mylord?", he asked.

 

"No, we won't", the Duc replied, "You can go back to your room because I'm arrested."

 

Before the poor confused servant could say anything D'Artagnan had already lead the Prince away.

 

'This must be a bad misunderstanding', Jean thought, 'I must tell the king.'

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis sat at his desk trying to write some correspondance, but he was still too angry to concentrate. The servants crept around cautiously because they knew he was in a temper and none of them wished to be on the receiving end of any outburst. It was into this scene that the young servant Jean arrived.

 

He asked to see the King and then waited while the page went to ask.

 

A few moments later the page came back looking flustered.

 

"The King says he does not want to see anyone with messages from the Duc. Go on now! Stop getting me into trouble!"

 

"But Monsiuer," the boy pleaded. "It isn't so much a message but something about the Duc..."

 

"I don't care!" the Page replied. "Come back later when his majesty is in a better mood."

 

Jean went to protest, but seeing that it was useless he reluctantly left the door.

 

****************************************************************************

 

Anne sat by Philippe's bedside. She had managaed to assure the girl Claudine that she would take care of him for a few hours so that she could sleep. It had taken a lot of persuasion. Anne smiled softly. She was so happy that her son had found such a sweet devoted young woman. If only the jailers hadn't...Anne sobbed quietly.

 

She felt Philippe's hand reach into her own.

 

"Don't cry, mother," he said weakly. "I'll be alright. I promise."

 

Anne sniffed back her tears.

 

"I know you will, Philippe," she replied. "Because you're in love, aren't you? And you know love can see you through anything."

 

Philippe sighed, half from pain, half from happiness.

 

"Do you like her mother?" he asked.

 

Anne squeezed his hand reassuringly.

 

"She's beautiful. And so kind and devoted. You're very lucky. A lot of people of dream of meeting someone like that."

 

"Someone like...father?"

 

Anne smiled.

 

"Yes...if you like. Someone like D'Artagnan. But at least you will not have to spend your life trying to hide your feelings for Claudine, Philippe. Because hiding your love is the hardest thing of all."

 

"At least...soon..." Philippe's weakness became too much.

 

Anne stroked his head.

 

"Shhh" she said softly. "But yes my son, I hope that one day soon I will be able to speak openly of my love for D'Artagnan and my love for you."

 

Philippe managed a faint smile in spite of the pain.

 

"I love you, mother," he whispered.

 

"And I love you Philippe." Anne replied.

 

******************************************************************************

 

D'Artagnan had taken the young Prince to the Musketteers barracks where he had insalled him into a room yunder the guard of two rather confused young musketteers. The Captain then returned to the Palace to ask his son what he should do next.

 

"Well?" Louis asked as he entered the room. "What are you doing back already?"

 

"Sire...The Duc he..he refused to go to Provence. I had no choice but to....to arrest him."

 

Louis became pale. It was all going to far he realised, but he was in to much of a temper to back down now.

 

He spoke. "Where is he then now?"

 

"At the musketeer's barracks. What are your orders?"

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"In the Bastille with him!", Louis called.

 

"But... your Majesty... He is your brother."

 

"That is Philippe, too. Take the Duc to the Bastille, D'Artagnan. That's an order!"

 

D'Artagnan understood that both brothers, the king and the Duc, were too stubborn at the moment to change their opinion. He had no choice than to obey but later he had to speak with Aramis. He hadn't forgotten what had happened between them but now he could really need his cleverness.

 

"Allright, Sire", he said, "I will do as you have ordered."

 

"Very well", Louis replied, "And they shall treat him like an ordinary prisoner. No previlegues. The little bastard shall be sorry for his attitude."

 

D'Artagnan bit his lips but he didn't oppose.

 

"Yes, your Majesty", he replied, bowed and left the room.

 

'Mother will curse me', Louis thought sadly and went back to his desk.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

D'Artagnan went back to the barrack and entered the room where the Duc was. The boy sat on a chair and the two young musketeers stood right and left next to him. Philippe looked up when D'Artagnan went in. He still looked angry and defiant but D'Artagnan could also see some fear in his eyes.

 

"I'm sorry, your Highness but you must follow me now", D'Artagnan said.

 

"Where are we going to?"

 

"I'm going to take you to the Bastille", D'Artagnan replied gravely.

 

The two young musketeers looked at each other totally confused. They didn't understand anything anymore.

 

"To... the Bastille?", Philippe stammered.

 

He remembered that he had said that he would rather go to the Bastille than to Provence but he had never imagine that Louis would really send him there and now he was only afraid and desperate. Afterall he was still a child.

 

"Please no", he sobbed, "Not the prison, not the Bastille."

 

"Your Highness, if you would only change your opinion..."

 

"No! Never!", the boy cried out.

 

"Then I have no choice", the Captain replied.

 

He took the Prince by his arm and lead him out of the room.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis was still sitting at his desk but he wasn't able to work. He had two brothers. One already was in a prison and the other one was on his way to the Bastille. How had it come to this? Louis tried to imagine what his mother would say when she came back and heard the news.

 

"Of course, she will call me a monster", Louis said to himself, "BUT I'M NOT A MONSTER IT IS ALL HIS FAULT!!!"

 

He stood up, walked from one corner to the other one and reviled loudly about everything. He only interrupted himself when the door opened.

 

"What do you want?!", he shouted, "Go away! Leave me..."

 

But when he turned and saw Louise, he stopped and his glance became more friendlier.

 

"My dear", he greeted her, "What can I do for you?"

 

"I wanted to ask you the same thing, Sire", Louise replied, "Everytime when I past the floor outside during the last hours I have heard you crying or reviling. Please tell me what has happened. I want to help you."

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis wanted to tell her so badly, but he knew he could not. Instead he sighed and managed a faint smile.

 

"I am happier just for seeing you Louise," he told her.

 

The girl blushed but spoke again.

 

"Thank you, Sire," she said. "But I really don't mind listening to you. It always helps for me when I share my pain."

 

Louis couldn;t help but give in. They sat together and he told her what had happened between him and the Duc only omitting some of the more important details. Louis did not press him for anymore then he gave. She just listening intently.

 

Louis was close to tears when he finished. Louise did not say anything but moved closer to him and kissed him. Louis melted and returned the gesture...

 

 

*****************************************************************************

The Duc sat on the cold ground of a prison cell while three jailer stood around him and watched him.

 

"Look look what we have here", one of them said.

 

"Have you done some high treason?", another one asked.

 

"No", the boy replied and trembled.

 

"But the king must be very angry with you. He said no previlegues."

 

"No previlegues?", one of the jailers called, "Great!"

 

And he kicked the boy into the side.

 

The Duc moaned. He got fear because he remembered what they had done to Philippe in prison but another jailer hold the one who had kicked him back.

 

"Are you crazy? He's the prince. No previlegues doesn't mean that you are allowed to beat him."

 

"Yes, yes..."

 

"Come on. Let us go. We must look after the other prisoners, too."

 

And with this the jailers left the cell. Philippe crawled backward into a corner and cried.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

D'Artagnan had rode to Aramis house immediately after he had taken the Duc to the Bastille. Aramis was very surprised by this visit.

 

"D'Artagnan! I didn't expect that you would visit me after we had some disagreements in the past."

 

"That I'm here also doesn't mean that I have forgive you", D'Artagnan replied cooly.

 

"I see", Aramis moaned, "Why are you then here?"

 

"I need your advice."

 

"So, so. Well, then come in. Porthos is here, too."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Porthos was very happy to see his friend D'Artagnan. He jumped up and embraced him warmly.

 

D'Artagnan smiled.

 

"It's good to see you old friend," he said warmly.

 

"Are you here to enjoy a dinner and some wine with us?" the old musketteer asked hopefully.

 

D'Artagnan shook his head.

 

"No," he said gravely. "Something bad has happened and I've come for advice."

 

He made a point of looking at Aramis.

 

"Then sit down!" Porthos exclaimed. "Pour some wine! Let us talk!"

 

D'Artagnan sighed and did as Porthos suggested. Then he began to explain the events of the past few hours.

 

"And so," he said when he finished. "You can see what a predicament it is..."

 

Aramis shrugged.

 

"It depends how you look at it," he said coolly.

 

"Well it looks pretty bad to me, any which way I look at it," D'Artagnan replied. "I mean unless Philippe changes his mind...I dread to think what will happen."

 

"We just need to find a way for the two Philippe's to talk," Aramis said. "It's the other brother who can sort this out, not us. Now we just need to think...."

 

"Easy to say Aramis, but..."

 

Porthos spoke.

 

"yes it's easy," he said. "Just get Louis to move pne of the Philippe's."

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"But Philippe... I mean the older one... is too weak at the moment. I even don't know if it is a good idea to tell him these news now", D'Artagnan replied.

 

"Well, then just let's wait some days", Aramis said.

 

"But the Duc. I doubt that being in the Bastille would change his mind. It will only make everything more worse. We must do something!"

 

"Shall we free him?", Porthos asked. He was excited for a new adventure.

 

But D'Artagnan shook his head.

 

"What should this bring? Louis will only be very angry with us."

 

"Angry with us?!", Aramis shouted, "Who has a reason here to be angry, eh? Louis took both of his brothers to prison! I think we are the ones who should be angry!"

 

"Aramis", D'Artagnan replied, "I just want to tell you that I will not allow you to hurt my son this time."

 

"I have never said anything about hurting", Aramis replied.

 

"I also just wanted to tell you."

 

"Well... then we can only wait untill the older Philippe is allright again", Aramis said, "And this time we will use to convince Louis that he will let the brothers talk."

 

"Allright", D'Artagnan moaned, "Then I will go back to the palace now and meet Louis."

 

"I will come with you", Aramis replied.

 

"No. Louis has forbidden you to come back to the palace."

 

"Ah yes. I have forgotten this. Well then ask Louis if he can meet us in the Black Tulip Inn in three hours. Athos will also be there then."

 

D'Artagnan nodded.

 

"I will ask him but I can't promise that he will come. I could understand if he will be distrustfully."

 

"You can tell him that there's no reason to be distrustfully. This time nobody will harm him."

 

"Allright Aramis. I will come to the Inn in three hours, with or without Louis."

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Louis was lying in bed together with Louise. They were naked and Louise kissed his chest while the king relaxed and tried to not think about his brothers.

 

"Do you really love me, Sire?", Louise suddenly asked.

 

Louis was surprised by this question.

 

"Of course I do", he replied.

 

"But one day you will marry another woman. I heard that it will be the spanish princess."

 

"A king marries because of political necessity. But my love will always be yours, Louise."

 

Louise moaned.

 

"Poor Raoul. I wish I could tell the same to him. But what can I do? I love you, Louis."

 

"Yes, poor Raoul. I hope he will find another girl."

 

Louis kissed her but then they were interrupted by a knock on the closed door.

 

"Your Majesty?", they heared D'Artagnan's voice coming from outside.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Louis sat up.

 

"Just a moment Captain!" he replied.

 

He leaned over and kissed Louise on the lips. "I love you," he said softly. "Wait here, alright? I won;t be long."

 

He kissed her again before he rose up and pulled on his robe. Reluctantly he went into the other room.

 

"Where have you been?" he demanded.

 

"I took some time to see some old friends Sire," the Musketeer replied. "I thought that perhaps I had done enough for one day."

 

Louis ignored his Father's annoyed tone.

 

"And my brother is in the Bastille?"

 

"Yes Sire."

 

"Well good," the King said haughtilly. "Let him stay there for a while....that should change his mind."

 

D'Artagnan spoke.

 

"Listen Sire, I know you're angry, but can't you reconsider?"

 

"Are you asking or telling me that Monsieur?"

 

"I'm asking Sire...I just thought you might have calmed down just a bit by now."

 

"No, I haven't!" Louis exclaimed. "Like I said the little bastard is spoiling everything. So until he changes his mind, he will stay where he is...Nothing will change my mind D'Artagnan."

 

D'Artagnan bowed.

 

"Very well Sire, but I would like to talk to you....as would my friends."

 

"Your friends?" Louis exclaimed. "I hope you don't include that traitor Aramis under that title. I told you he is forbidden to come to my home."

 

"And so he has asked if you would meet him and the others at the Black Tulip Inn....with me as well."

 

"Have you gone crazy D'Artagnan. Do you really believe I would go to some Inn to meet Aramis, Athos and that brute Porthos? After everything they and you have done to me?"

 

"Sire please..."

 

"No D'Artagnan. Definately not! I'm busy. As for you...well go if you want, but remember this. Any treason against me...I will forget who you are to me. Do you understand?"

 

"Perfectly...Sire." D'Artagnan replied in a hurt tone. "But you should know by now that I only want the best for you and...." He broke off because the Pages were still in the room.

 

Louis did not say anything. Instead he turned and walked back into his bedroom with the words. "I do not want to be disturbed!"

 

*******************************************************************************

 

D'Artagnan arrived at the Black Tulip and was led to the backroom where he and Athos had previously met with Aramis. He went inside to see his three friends waiting for him.

 

He sank to a chair, took the wine Aramis offered. As they began to talk none of them were aware that someone listened at the back door. It was Raoul who had managed to follow his father without being noticed....

 

*******************************************************************************

 

The young Duc sat curled up in the corner of the cell trying to control his tears. The dismal daylight that decended into the cell from a vent far above was gradually fading away and darkness was falling. Philippe trembled. He was still afraid of the dark and was now dreading its coming. Lonliness, fear, hunger and despair overtook him and he almost started to cry again. But then he remembered his anger. He bit his lip and curled up tighter, determined to stay strong.

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"So Louis hasn't come", Aramis started the conversation.

 

"Well, do you see him here?", D'Artagnan replied a bit touchily.

 

"No. He's defenitly not here."

 

"That was a stupid idea anyway", Athos now interrupted, "even if the king would have no reason to be angry with us, do you really think he would go to an Inn?"

 

"Maybe he should do it sometimes", Porthos replied, "the wine and the atmosphere are great."

 

"My dear Porthos", Aramis explained like a teacher, "we are here because we have to discuss an important problem and not because of the wine."

 

"Yes yes, Aramis but I believe that some wine would make Louis more relaxed and our problem wouldn't be so great anymore."

 

"Actually it is more his problem", D'Artagnan replied.

 

"Ah yes. Sure. Well, exspecially then some wine would do him good."

 

"That's our Porthos", Athos said and laughed.

 

But then they heard a voice coming from outside. Someone talked with the publican.

 

"There are in this room", they heared the publican saying.

 

"Thankyou Monsieur. Here you have two thalers."

 

"Oh thankyou, Sire. God bless you."

 

"That's Louis' voice", D'Artagnan said agitated, "He is here."

 

Right after D'Artagnan had said this the door opened and Louis went in. He was amused by the musketeers who appeared baffled.

 

"Well Messieurs", he said, "I changed my opinion. I rather came here before you decided to kidnapp me again just for a talk."

 

And with this he sat down at the table.

 

________________________________________________________________________________

 

 

The jailer heared the boy shouting and went to his cell.

 

"Please be quiet, your Highness", he said, "Some other prisoners want to sleep."

 

"I will be quiet, if you will bring me something to write. I want to write a letter to my mother."

 

"Well, I have to ask the king before..."

 

"I give a damn on the king", Philippe replied angrily, "Bring me what I have demanded. That's an order!"

 

The jailer was so impressed by the Duc's rage that he nodded and brought him what he wanted.

Philippe wrote a short letter and gave it to the jailer.

 

"Send a messenger to Exiles. He will find the Queen there."

 

"Mon Dieu! Has the king also sent his mother to prison?"

 

Philippe couldn't help but laughed.

 

"No no. She is only visiting someone there... The governor is an old friend of her."

 

The jailer nodded.

 

"I will send someone. Don't worry, your Highness."

 

'Very well', Philippe thought, 'At least I have one ally here who helps me."

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The musketeers looked at the King sitting with them at the table and all of them struggled for words. So it was Louis who spoke again.

 

"So are you going to tell me the matter in hand Messiuers?"

 

"Louis...I came here to ask my friends to help sort out this argument between you and the Duc. I hoped then could help me...us...find some solution."

 

Louis absorbed D'Artagnan's words for a moment before he nodded his head.

 

"Alright." he said. "I'm interested to hear what you have to say Messiuers, for I have no idea as to how this should be dealt with. I assume you all know the full story right?"

 

Athos and Aramis nodded. Porthos was more interested in his glass.

 

Louis smiled.

 

"See I knew you'd know every little detail..." Loui sighed. "So can you think of anything? Any way to make my spoilt brat of a little brother change his mind?"

 

Aramis shrugged.

 

"I don't think sending him to the Bastille is anyway to convince him to do as you ask, for a start," he said coolly.

 

Louis forced himself to look at Aramis. Much as he hated to be in the same room as this traitor he knew how crafty and intelligent he was. D'Artagnan had said so. And Louis would try anything to get Philippe to become King. Anything but release him from the Bastille.

 

"The Duc will stay in the Bastille until he has a change of heart." he replied. "It is that simple."

 

"Well in that case, it could be difficult," Aramis went on. "From what I've seen the young man is hardly someone who will just give in because you try to force him to."

 

Louis felt some anger rise in him. D'Artagnan noticed this and spoke quickly to try to appease his son.

 

"But it isn't as if we're asking him to do something terrible is it? Wouldn't most people give anything to be King?"

 

Aramis smiled. He certainly would, he thought. The idea of absolute power appealled to his nature.

 

"The point is we have to make Philippe understand who and what he is hurting by refusing to do this," Athos interjected.

 

Louis sighed with frustration.

 

"But we've tried to talk to him!" he exclaimed. "We've tried to make him understand, but he won't even try! I thouhgt that the Bastille would...well let him see what it is like for Philippe. That's why I sent him there."

 

"But if you want to make him truely understand then you must allow your brothers to talk," Aramis said.

 

Louis shook his head.

 

"What good would that do?" he asked.

 

"Well do you think that the young Duc loves his brother?"

 

"Yes."

 

"And he feels bad for the things that have happened to him?"

 

"Of course."

 

"Well then you must let Philippe ask him. He is the only innocent one in all of this as far as I can see. Therefore, only he can convince the Duc."

 

Louis looked at D'Artagnan.

 

"Do you think will work?" he asked somewhat sceptically.

 

D'Artagnan shrugged.

 

"Anything's worth a try, I suppose," he replied. "And Aramis is usually right when it comes to these things."

 

Louis considered for a moment.

 

"Alright," he said. "I'll have the Duc moved to Exiles. Then it will be easy to arrange a visit between my brothers."

 

******************************************************************************

 

Outside the backdoor, Raoul took a step backwards. Had he really heard the truth. A third brother? D'Artagnan, the Kings father? His mind raced. And then a flash of hope entetred his mind. If only Louise were to know that Louis wasn;t really King....it might make her change her mind about him.

 

Raoul smiled and quietly moved away from the door. He ran and unfettered his horse and rode away quickly into the night.

 

******************************************************************************

 

Anne was dozing by her sons bedside when there was a knock at the door.

 

"Your Highness!" a messenger said. "A letter....from the Bastille."

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Anne was very surprised.

 

"Send him in", she ordered.

 

The messenger came in and gave her the letter from the Duc.

 

"Thank you", Anne said, "You can go."

 

She gave the messenger a coin and the man left. Anne opened the letter and read it.

 

'My dear mother,

Now I know the whole story. Louis has told me. But I have refused to become king. So Louis has sent me to the Bastille. You can't allow him to do this, mother. I need your help.

Philippe'

 

Anne was pale. She trembled and the feelings overwhelmed her. First she didn't know what to think. Her youngest son was in the Bastille. She felt angry with Louis but at the same time she was angry with the Duc, who had refused to be king. She looked at Philippe who was sleeping and moaned.

 

'Poor Philippe', she thought, 'He was so happy and now... Mon Dieu, things are getting out of control. The Duc must change his opinion and Louis... oh damn I have to make h